quite altered in diuers Kingdomes and Countreys of Christendome the Grandies sometimes diuided and armed one against another sometimes ioyned in confederations and leagues the Ecclesiastikes oppressed the Protestants persecuted the Bishops of Rome as it were acting their parts and most liuely deciphered in their naturall colours If learning will content thee marke the disputations of the Theologues and the deepe discourses of the Author himselfe If policie will please thee thou shalt finde it in the consultations and treaties of Princes managed with admirable dexterity by their Ambassadors and Ministers and generally no delight will bee wanting to thee which thy curiositie can desire or any other Historie affoord But consider aboue all in what a strange manner the Conciliarie Acts of this assembly in Trent were caried By reading of those few words of thy Countrey-man Edmond Campian below in this page thou maist perceiue in what repute the Papalins doe hold it and after when thou hast read the Booke thou wilt know how much it is ouer-valued Compare thy iudicious censure with his that is partiall and thou shalt finde them to agree as white with blackenesse darkenesse with light Farewell Verba Edmundi Campiani ratione quarta reddita Academicis TRidentina Synodus quo magis inueterascet eò magis indies ebque perennius efflorescet Bone Deus quae gentium varietas qui delectus Episcoporum totius orbis qui regum rerumpublicarum splendor quae medulla Theologorum quae sanctitas quae lachrymae quae ieiunia qui flores Academici quae linguae quanta subtilitas quantus labor quam infinita lectio quanta virtutum studiorum diuitiae augustum illud Sacrarium impleuerunt The words of Edmond Campian in his fourth reason giuen to the Vniuersities THe Synod of Trent the older it waxeth the more it will flourish Good God what varietie of Nations what choice of Bishops of the whole world what splendor of Kings and Common-wealths what marrow of Theologues what sanctitie what weepings what fasts what Academicall flowres what languages what subtilties what labour what infinite reading what riches of vertues and studies did fill vp that Maiesticall sacred place TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD THE LORD Archbishop of Canterburie his GRACE Primate of all ENGLAND and Metropolitane and one of His MAIESTIES most Honourable Priuie Councell MOst Reuerend in Christ It may seeme strange and I am sure it is without example that of one Councell onely so large an Historie should be written and so full of all varietie of matter For in those of former ages in which the Holy Ghost did really and effectually assist the Fathers howsoeuer more Prelates and Diuines were assembled from places more remote and the actions guided by the greatest Princes of all those times yet nothing was attempted to encrease or maintaine the Heresies and abuses that raigned then nor was any thing remarkeable but the very Doctrines and Decrees themselues But after that the Bishops of Rome scorning to be Ministers and Seruants made themselues Masters and Monarkes of the Church of God the practises and inuentions of worldly men chased away the heauenly inspirations of the blessed Spirit and greater confusions and troubles did arise in handling Diuine Mysteries then did happen at any other time in negotiating the affaires of Kingdomes and of Common-wealths This hath ministred a whole Ocean of occurrences and affoorded a most copious Subiect to this present Treatise And so irresistable is the force of Truth and the Diuine Prouidence so great that howsoeuer the Romanists haue vsed all possible diligence to hinder the finding out of their vnlawfull proceedings in this Councell by suppressing all publique writings and monuments by which their treacheries and abuses might bee discouered more plainely to the eyes of the world the writer of this Historie a man of admirable learning exquisite iudgement indefatigable industrie and integritie scarcely to be matched hath been raised vp by God who out of the Diaries Memorials Registers and other writings made and preserued by the Prelates and Diuines themselues and by the Ambassadours of Princes and Republiques who were assistants herein which are the most infallible grounds that any writer can haue hath reuealed an infinite of intolerable abuses and as the prouerbe saith Cornicum oculos confixit This Booke I haue translated out of Italian into our vulgar language presuming to commend it to the royall protection of his sacred Maiestie for whose sake as some reasons induce me to beleeue it was principally composed And because I vndertooke this worke at your Graces command who haue beene the chiefest cause why the originall crossed the Seas before the iust natiuitie of it and saw the first light within his Maiesties dominions as also in regard of the high place you most deseruedly beare in the Church of God I thought it my dutie to craue your fauour likewise that as the birth of it hath beene happie by your Graces meanes so the growth may accordingly proceed and the fruit of both which is to remooue an erronious opinion of the infallibilitie of this pretended Councell may constantly endure vntill the worlds end In publishing heereof if my Pen hath not merited such praise as others might yet my desire to benefit Gods Church hath not beene wanting and my zeale to serue your Grace in whatsoeuer I am able shall neuer yeeld to any Vnto whom I wish for the publike benefit of Church and Common-wealth and for your owne particular contentment a perfect accomplishment of all your pious and honorable designes Your Grace's most obliged to doe you seruice NATHANAEL BRENT THE FIRST BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT MY purpose 1500 Pope ALEXANDER 6 Emperour MAXIMLLIAN I. HENRY 7. King of England LEVVIS 12. French king is to write the History of the Councell The purpose of the Author of Trent For though many famous Historians of our age haue made mention in their writings of some particular accidents that happened therein and Iohn Sleidam a most diligent author hath related with exquisite industry the causes that went before notwithstanding all these things put together would not suffice for an entire narration For my selfe so soone as I had vnderstanding The meanes he vsed for collection of his matter of the affaires of the world I became exceeding curious to know the whole proceedings therof and after I had diligently read whatsoeuer I found written and the publique instructions whether printed or diuulged by pen I betooke my selfe without sparing either paines or care to search in the remainder of the writings of the Prelates and others who were present in the Councel the Records which they left behinde them and the Suffrages or opinions deliuered in publique preserued by the Authors themselues or by others and the letters of aduice written from that Citie whereby I haue had the fauour to see euen a whole register of Notes and Letters of those persons who had a great part
who yeelded to referre it to his Legat vnto whom the iudicature thereof was committed with instruction that if he could discouer any hope of repentance in Martin he should receiue him into fauour promising Luthers cause referrred to Card. Caietan the Popes Legat him pardon of all his errours past together with honours and rewards referring the whole to his wisedome but in case he found him incorrigible he should desire Maximilian the Emperour and the other Princes of Germany that he might be punished 23 Martin went to the Legat to Ausburg vnder the safe-conduct of Maximilian Luther commeth to the Legat with the Emperors safe-conduct where after a conuenient conference vpon the controuersed doctrine the Cardinall hauing discouered that by tearmes of Schoole-diuinity in the profession where of himselfe was most excellent Martin could not be conuinced that he alwaies serued himselfe of the holy Scripture which is vsed but a little by the Schoolemen he declared that he would dispute no more with him but exhorted him to a retractation or at least to submit his Bookes and doctrine to the iudgement of the Pope shewing him the danger he was in if he persisted and promising him fauours and benefits from his Holines Martin not answering to the contrary he thought it not fit to wring from him a negatiue by pressing him too much but rather to giue space that the threats and promises might make impression and therefore gaue him leaue Luther had leaue to depart to depart for that time He caused also Friar Iohn Stopiccius Vicar generall of the order of the Heremites to treat with him in conformity hereof 24 Martin beeing returned once more the Cardinall had much conference with him concerning the heads of his doctrine rather hearing what he said then disputing to gaine himselfe credit by the proposition of accommodating the busines Whereunto when he descended exhorting him not to let slip so secure an occasion and so profitable Luther answered him with his accustomed vehemencie that no composition could be made to the preiudice of the truth that he had offended no man nor had neede of the fauour At his returne he was more vehement then before of any that he feared no threats and that if any thing were vnduly attempted against him he would appeale to a Councell The Cardinall who had heard that Martin was secured by some Grandies that they might hold a bridle in the Popes mouth suspecting that he was perswaded to speake in that sort disdained at it and descended to bitter reprehensions and base tearmes and concluded that Princes haue long hands and so bid him bee gone Martin beeing parted from the Legats presence remembring Iohn Hus his case went from Ausburg without saying any more From whence when he was a good way distant thinking better of his owne case he wrote a letter to the Cardinall confessing he had been too sharpe laying the blame Luthers letter vpon the importunity of the Pardoners and of those that wrote against him promising more modestie hereafter to satisfie the Pope and not to speake any more of Indulgences with condition that his aduersaries should doe the like Yet neither they nor he could be kept silent but one prouoked the other whereby the controuersie grew more sharpe 25 Wherefore the Court in Rome spake disgracefully of the Cardinall attributing The Cardinall is blamed in Rome for vsing Luther with base termes all the mischeife to the seueritie and base termes vsed against Luther they blamed him for not hauing promised him great riches a Bishopricke and euen the red hat of a Cardinall And Leo fearing some great innouation in Germanie not so much against Indulgences as against his owne authoritie made a Bull vnder the date of the 9. of Nouember 1518 wherein he set forth the validitie of Indulgences and that himselfe as successor of Peter and Vicar The Bull of Leo for the doctrine of Indulgences of CHRIST had power to grant them both for the liuing for the dead and that this was the doctrine of the Church of Rome which is mother and mistris of all Christians which ought to be receiued of whosoeuer would be in the communion of the Church He sent this Bull to Cardinall Caietan who being at Lintz in vpper Austria published it and caused many authenticall copies to be made thereof sending them to all the Bishops of Germany with commandement to publish them and seuerely and vnder great penalties to enioyne all men not to haue any other faith 26 By this Bull Martin saw cleerely that from Rome and from the Pope he could looke for nothing but condemnation and as before he had for the most part spoken reseruedly of the person and iudgement of the Pope so after the publication of this Bull he resolued to reiect it Wherefore he set forth The Popes Bull made Luther appeale to a Councell an Appeale wherein hauing first said that hee would not oppose himselfe to the authoritie of the Pope when he taught the truth he added that he was not exempt from the common conditions of being subiect to erre to sinne alleadging the example of S. Peter sharpely reprehended by S. Paul But hee said it was an easie thing for the Pope hauing so great riches and retinue to oppresse whosoeuer was not of his opinion without respect of any vnto whom none other helpe remained but to flie vnto a Councell by the benefit of appeale because all reason perswadeth that a Councell ought to be preferred 1519 LEO 10. MAXINIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 7. before him This Appeale went throughout all Germany and was read by many and esteemed reasonable Wherefore Leo his Bull extinguished not the fire that was kindled in those parts 27 But it hauing giuen courage to the Court in Rome as if the flame had been quenched Friar Samson of Milan of the order of S. Francis was sent to preach the same Indulgences amongst the Suisses who hauing published them in many places and collected the summe of 120000. crownes came finally The occasion why Zuinglius began to oppose the Pope to Zuric where Vlricus Zuinglius a Canon in that Church was professor who opposing himselfe to the doctrine of this Friar the Pardoner there grew great disputation between them passing also from one matter to another as it happened in Germanie Whereby it came to passe that Zuinglius was hearkened vnto by many and gained credit and was imboldned to speake not onely against the abuse of Indulgences but against the Indulgences themselues and euen against the authoritie of the Pope who granted them 26 Martin Luther perceiuing that his doctrine was esteemed and that it Luther passeth to other points passed also into other countreys became more couragious and set himselfe to examine other articles and in the matter of Confession and of the Communion he forsooke the opinion of the Schoolemen and of the Church of Rome approouing rather the Communion of the
the Spanish and German Cardinals though they were confident because the armie was composed of their nations were not better vsed then the rest The Pope retired into the Castle of Saint Angelo was besieged and constrained to make an accord at the same time yeelding the Castle to the Emperours Captaines and The Pope yeeldeth the Castle and his person consigning his person prisoner therein where hee was kept verie close And beeing in exceeding great affliction for the things past there was added one more in his opinion much greater that the Cardinall of Cortona who gouerned Florence in his name hauing heard the newes retired himselfe from Florence becommeth free againe the Citie and left it free The which hauing suddenly chased out the Medici and regained their libertie reformed their gouernement and the greater part of the Citizens shewed such hatred towards the Pope and his family that they defaced their armes euen in their priuate places and disgraced with many blowes the images of Leo and Clement which were in the Church of the The images of Leo the 10. of Clement the 7. are defaced Nunciata 98 But the Emperour hauing receiued aduice of the sacking of Rome and of the imprisonment of the Pope gaue many signes of infinite griefe and The Emperor maketh a shew of griefe for the Popes calamitie made demonstration thereof by causing the solemnefeasts to cease which were made in Validolid for the birth of his sonne the one and twentieth of the same moneth By which appearances he would haue giuen testimony to the world of his pietie and religion if hee had commanded at the same time that the person of the Pope should bee set at libertie But the world that saw the Pope was prisoner sixe moneths more perceiued what difference there was between truth and appearance 99 They began immediately to treat of the Popes deliuery The Emperour would haue had him conducted into Spaine deeming as was true indeede And is disswaded from causing him to be brought into Spaine that it would haue beene a great reputation to him if in two yeeres there had beene brought out of Italie into Spaine two so great prisoners a French King and a Pope of Rome But because all Spaine and especially the Prelates detested to behold so great an ignominie of Christianitie that he should be brought prisoner thither who represented the person of CHRIST hee changed that opinion considering also it was not good to stirre vp too much enuie against himselfe nor to prouoke the King of England whom he feared much in case he should haue ioyned himselfe more neerely with the French King then he was by the peace published in August who had alreadie sent a potent army into Italie and atchieued diuers victories in Lombardie Wherefore in the ende of the yeere the Emperour graunted that the Pope should be set free with this condition that hee should not be against him in the affaires of Milan and Naples and for securitie thereof should giue into his hands Ostia Ciuita vecchia Ciuita Castellana and the Cittadell of Furli and for hostages The Pope is set at liberty vpon hard conditions his two Nephews Hippolitus and Alexander that he should grant him a Crusado in Spaine and a tenth of the Church reuenues in all his kingdomes The deliuerie being concluded and hauing receiued power to depart out of the Castle the ninth of December he durst not expect so long but went out the night before with a small conuoy in the habit of a Merchant and retired himselfe immediately to Monte Fiascone and after he had taried there a little from thence he passed to Oruieto 100 While the Princes were all busied in war the affaires of religion altered in diuers places in some by publike Decree of the Magistrates in others by popular sedition For Berne making a solemne assembly both of their own The state of religion in the Cantons of the Suisses other places Doctors and of Strangers and hearing a disputation many dayes receiued the doctrine conformable to Zuric and in Basil all the images were ruined and burnt by a popular sedition and the Magistrate depriued and others put in his place and the new religion established And on the other side eight Cantons assembled themselues together and ratified within their territories the doctrine of the Church of Rome and wrote a long exhortation to those of Berne perswading them not to change their Religion which belonged not to one people or one Countrey but onely to a Councel of the whole world But for all that the example of Berne was followed at Geneua Constance and other places thereabout and in Argentina after a publike disputation the Masse was prohibited by a publike Decree vntill the defenders of it could shew that it was a worship acceptable to God notwithstanding that the Chamber of Spira had made a great and a long remonstrance that it was not lawfull not onely for one Citie but not for all the States of the Empire to make innouation of rites and doctrine it belonging onely to a generall or nationall Councell 101 In Italie these two yeares there being neither Pope nor Court of Rome 1528 The reformed religion increaseth in Italie and it seeming that these calamities were an execution of Gods iudgement against that gouernement many men beganne to reforme and in priuate houses in diuers Cities especially in Faenza a Towne belonging to the Pope there was preaching against the Church of Rome and the number of those whom others called Lutherans and themselues Gospellers increased euery day 102 The yeare following 1528 the French army was farre aduanced within The French-men beeing entred into the kingdome of Naples cause the Spanish army to forsake Rome the Kingdome of Naples and had possessed it almost all which constrained the Emperours Captaines to conduct the army out of Rome much diminished partly by reason of those who laden with spoyles meant to put them in a secure place and partly because of the plague which caused great mortalitie among them The confederates instantly desired the Pope that Rome beeing set at liberty by necessity not by the desire of the Emperour hauing no more neede to temporize with him hee would in that occasion declare himselfe to be ioyned with them and proceede against 1529 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. him with spirituall armes and depriue him of the Kingdome of Naples and of the Empire But the Pope as well for that hee was wearied with troubles as also because in case the confederates had gained the better they would haue maintained the liberty of Florence the gouernment whereof he more desired to recouer then to bee reuenged of the iniuries receiued from Charles hee made a firme resolution not to bee contrary yea to ioyne himselfe The Pope refuseth to ioine with the confederates for the more easie recouery of Florence with him vpon the first occasion to regaine Florence
themselues with spirituall weapons and that their diligence may haue both beginning and progresse from the grace of God it determineth to begin from the confession of faith imitating the examples of the Fathers who in the principall Councels in the beginning of the actions haue opposed that buckler against the heresies and sometimes haue conuerted the infidels ouercome the heretikes with that alone in which all that professe Christianitie doe agree And here the whole was repeated word by word without adding any other conclusion And the Archbishop asked the Fathers whether the Decree pleased them All answered affirmatiuely b 〈…〉 some with conditions and additions of no great moment yet such as displeased the Cardinall of Monte who liked not they should descend to particulars in the Sessions fearing that when some matter of weight was to bee The eighth of Aprill is appointed for the next Session treated of some inconuenience might arise Afterwards the other Decree was read intimating the Session for the eighth of Aprill alleadging for a cause of the delay that many Prelates were in a readinesse to come and some were in the iourney and for that the deliberations of the Synod will be more esteemed when they shall bee strengthened by the counsell and presence of of more Fathers yet so as that they would not deferre the discussion and examination of what seemed fit to be handled presently The Court of Rome who stood all amazed at the very name of reformation was well pleased to heare that the Councell entertained it selfe in preambles hoping that time would bring foorth some remedie And the Courtiers that had intemperate tongues exercised their gibing publishing diuers bitter Pasquins as then the custome was in all accidents some commending Pasquins made against the Session the Prelates assembled in Trent for making a most noble decree worthy of a generall Councel and some exhorting them to vnderstand their owne worth and knowledge The Legates in giuing the Pope an account of the Session held sent also aduise that it would be hard to oppose and ouercome those who desired to finish The Legates giue the Pope an account of the Session the title with the representation of the Church vniuersall yet they would endeauour to remooue the difficulties But that it was impossible to entertaine the Prelates any more without comming to and doing some essentiall matter and therefore that they expected the order and instruction which they so often had demanded That for their parts they thought it fit to handle those points of the holy Scripture which were in controuersie betweene them and the Lutherans and the abuse brought into the Church in that matter which things would much satisfie the world and offend no man and they would expect an answere for this there beeing space enough to examine those matters and many occasions to driue out the time vntill the beginning of Lent But though the Councell was then opened and still celebrated the affaires of Germanie continued the same In the beginning of the yeere the Elector The affaires of Germanie continue the same And the Palatine embraceth the reformed religion Palatine brought in the vse of the Chalice the popular tongue in publique prayers the marriage of Priests and other things which were reformed before in other places And those that were appointed by the Emperour to bee present in the meeting to finde out a way to compose the differences of Religion met together at a Colloquie in Ratisbon The Emperor deputed for Presidents the Bishop of Eicstat and the Conte of Furstemberg but no good fruit grew thereof by reason of the suspicions which one part conceiued against the other and because the Catholikes omitted no occasions to giue greater iealousies to the other side and to faine them of their owne which finally made the Colloquie to dissolue The fifteenth of February Martin Luther died also These newes being Martin Luther dieth sent to Trent and Rome there was not so much griefe for the change of Religion in the Palatinate as ioy that the Colloquie succeeded not well but tended The Romanists reioyce at his death and at the dissolution of the Colloquie without fruit to dissolution and that Luther was dead The Colloquie seemed another Councell and gaue great iealousie because if any thing had beene accorded they saw not how the Councell could after reiect it and if it had beene accepted it would seeme that the Councell receiued lawes from another place And by all meanes the Colloquie being on foote and the Emperours ministers there present it brought small reputation to the Councell and the Pope The Fathers in Trent and the Court in Rome conceiued great hope seeing that so potent an instrument to contradict the doctrine and rites of the Church of Rome was dead who was the principall and almost the totall cause of the diuisions and innouations introduced and held it for a presage of the good successe of the Councell and the rather because that death was diuulged throughout Italy with many prodigious and fabulous circumstances which were ascribed to miracle and the vengeance of God though there were but the vsuall accidents which doe ordinarily happen in the deaths of men of sixtie three yeeres of age for in that age Martin Luther Fables raysed vpon Luthers death died But those things that happened afterwards euen vntill our age haue declared that Martin was onely one of the meanes and that the causes were more potent and secret The Emperour beeing arriued in Ratisbon complained grieuously that The Emperors letters concerning the Colloquy were laughed at the Colloquie was dissolued and wrote letters thereof throughout all Germany which were laughed at because it was too much knowne that the separation was wrought by the Spaniards and Friars and by the Bishop of Eicstat whom hee had sent And when the workemen are knowne it is not hard to iudge whence the beginning of the motion doth proceed But the wise Emperour was willing to vse the same thing to satisfie the Pope and the Councel and to finde an occasion against the Protestants which the euent shewed to bee true For the same complaints beeing renewed in the Diet and meanes of agreement beeing sought by those that were assembled the Ministers of Ments and Triers separating themselues from the other Electors and adhering to the other Bishops approoued the Councell and desired the Emperour to protect it and to cause the Protestants to be there and submit themselues to it But they did resist and remonstrate that that Councell had not those qualities and conditions so often promised and desired that the peace might bee kept and the differences in religion accorded in a lawfull Councel in Germanie or in an Imperiall Diet. But in the end the maskes The prouisions for warre were knowne were remooued and the prouisions for war could no longer be hid whereof mention shall bee made in its proper place The Pope considered very much of the
to reformation was peremptory in this answering those that alleadged the authoritie of Innocentius the third and the generall Councel that they did great wrong to that Pope and those Fathers to say they defended so great an abuse and that they shewed their ignorance For if they reade the 3 chapter of the same Councell which is the third before that which they haue alledged they might haue seene the meaning very plainely and how those Fathers did forbid all exactions condemning also the custome to the contrary And in that Chapter the customes to giue any thing for administring the Sacraments are not allowed but others being lawfull honest and in fauour of the Church are permitted as tenthes first fruites oblations vsually made to the altars canonicall portions and such other laudable vsances alleadging that the Chapter was so vnderstood by Bartolus and Romanus The Fathers deputed to make the decrees in matter of faith considering Anathematismes framed the opinions of the Diuines and the conclusions in which they agreed leauing and distinguishing the Articles according to their direction and ranging them in a better order framed 24. Anathematismes concerning the Sacraments in generall ten of Baptisme and three of Chrisme which were expressed in such a forme as that no Catholique opinion was condemned and all parties satisfied But in composing the Heads to expresse the doctrine It was hard to expresse the doctrine and to displease no persons as was done in iustification it was not possible to vse the tearmes of one opinion but that another seemed to be disallowed which neither pleased the Doctors for the affection they bare to their owne sect nor the Legates and Neutrals for feare of sowing new diuisions But not beeing able to expresse the doctrine so nicely but that more then one of the parties would bee lost they referred it to the generall congregation to define how the Sacraments doe containe and cause grace The Congregation was no lesse perplexed then the Deputies One part inclined to omit wholy the matter of doctrine and to passe with the Anathematismes onely as they did in originall sinne Another part would haue the doctrine by all meanes alleadging the reasons vsed when they treated of iustification that it was necessary to follow the example then begun and that all diligence should be vsed to satisfie all parties But at the last they sayd it must be done and that there was no danger of diuision For the Diuines present in Councel though they sharply defend their owne opinions yet they doe referre themselues to the Synode which the absent will assuredly doe also Therefore they should not refraine to doe the businesse exactly that the heretiques may be conuinced This opinion had preuailed but that Iohn Baptista Cigala bishop of Albenga and Auditor of the Chamber did strongly oppose who said it was neuer found in any Story that euer any man was willing to haue his opinion condemned and though all the Catholiques referre themselues to the iudgement of the Church of Rome yet if their opinion were reiected they would not referre it but defend it more obstinately fortifying thēselues the more by reason of opposition by which meanes of sectes heresies doe spring Therefore that the best way was to tolerate all the opinions and to take care that none condemne another but that all may liue in peace Neither is there such contrarietie betweene them that vsing this moderation any inconuenience can arise whereas without it euery verball difference or little trifle is able to deuide the whole world That many opinions of the moderne innouators might haue been tollerated if they had beene modestly maintained without condemning the Church of Rome and the doctrine of the Schooles This constrained Leo to retor◠against Luther those arrowes which he had first shot against the Apostolike Sea In sum the wife Prelate said that the vsuall protestations of the Doctors to referre themselues to the Church were termes of good maners and reuerence which should be answered with as much respect by keeping theselues neutrall between the contrarieties That it is fit that he that would bee respected should giue respect againe and one ought neuer to beleeue that hee that saith hee doth referre himselfe and submit hath a purpose to doe it if The protestations of Doctors that they referre themselues to the Church are but termes of good maners occasion were offered Of this Luther is a manifest example who while he had to doe onely with the Fryers who were Pardon mongers in Germany in matter of Indulgences as also with the doctors of Rome did alwayes say he referred himselfe to the Pope And when Leo tooke the promise for reall which was made onely in shew Martin did not onely keep it but inueighed more against his Holinesse then hee had done against the Pardoners in Germanie The Legates sent a copie to Rome of all things that were deliberated and The Legates send to Rome of the difficulties remaining as well in matter of Faith as in reformation of the abuses desiring to haue order what they should resolue reexamining in the meane space the same maters but most seriously the matter of the pluralitie of Beneficies proposed long before as hath beene sayde and handled in part at the same time all the substance whereof I will continuately relate in this place In the Congregation of the fifteenth of Ianuarie when the Articles of the Sacraments were giuen out the matter begun the day before continuing still in regard many doe not reside because they are not fit to exercise the charge with the pluralitie of Benefices they handled the qualities and conditions required in Bishops They began with that which Saint Paul requireth in bishops and Deacons insisting much vpon the words irreprehensible The qualities and conditions required in Bishops giuen to hospitalitie not couetous not new in Religion and esteemed by strangers Afterwards other conditions required by many Canons were alleadged wherein there was no difficultie all vniformely declaiming against the vices and defects of the Prelates and Clergie This displeased not the Legates being content to see the Prelates entertaine themselues with this shadow of libertie But in the heate of speaking Iohn Salazar bishop of Lanciano attributed the beginning of all to the Court of Rome which in distributing bishoprickes regarded not the sufficiencie of the persons but seruices performed Whereunto the bishop o Bitonto who spake a little after replyed with much feeling and sayd that the fault of others was vniustly attributed to the Court. For in Germanie bishoprickes are giuen by election in France Spaine and Hungarie by the Kings nomination and in Italie many doe belong to particular Patrons and to those that are free the princes doe recommend and will not be denyed taking all libertie from the Pope But he that will not bee transported by opinion but iudge sincerely will see that those who are made freely at Rome are the best of all Europe Pluralitie of benefices
beene all instituted by CHRIST or that they are more or lesse then seuen or that any of them is not truely and properly a Sacrament 2. And that they differ not from those of the old Law but in the ceremonies and rites 3. And that none of them is in no respect more worthy then another 4. That they are not necessary to saluation and that the grace of God may bee gained by faith alone without them or without any purpose to receiue them 5. That they are ordained onely to nourish faith 6. That they doe not conteine in them the grace signified or doe not giue it to him that doth not resist but are externall signes of iustice and Characters of a Christian profession to discerne the faithfull from Infidels 7. That grace is not alwayes giuen by the Sacraments nor vnto all for as much as belongeth to God though they bee lawfully receiued 8. That by Sacraments Grace is not giuen in vertue of the administration of them called Opus operatum but that it sufficeth onely to beleeue the promise 9. That in Baptisme Confirmation and Order no indeleble Character is imprinted in the soule for which cause they can bee receiued but once 10. That all Christians haue power to administer the Word and all the Sacraments 11. That in ministring the Sacraments the ministers intention at the least to doe what the Church doth is not necessarie 12. That the minister who is in mortall sinne giueth not the true Sacrament though he obserue all things necessary 13. That the vsuall rites approued by the Church may be despised or omitted or changed for others by euery Pastour Of Baptisme there were fourteene Anathematismes 1. Against him The Canons of Baptisme that saith the baptisme of Iohn had the same vertue with that of Christ 2. That true and naturall water is not necessarie to baptisme 3. That in the Church of Rome which is the Mother and Mistris of all the Churches there is not to bee found the true doctrine of baptisme 4. That Baptisme giuen by heretiques in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost with intention to doe what the Church doeth is not true baptisme 5. That the baptisme is free that is not necessary to saluation 6. That the baptized cannot loose Grace though he sinne so that he leaue not to beleeue 7. That the baptized are bound onely to beleeue and not to obserue the Law of CHRIST 8. That they are not bound to obserue the Lawes of the Church 9. That by the memory of baptisme all vowes made afterwards are of no force but derogate from faith and baptismall profession 10. That sinnes committed after baptisme by faith and memory thereof are remitted or made veniall 11. That baptisme is to be renewed in him who hath denied the faith 12. That none should bee baptized but in the age of CHRIST or at the time of death 13 Against him who putteth not children baptized in the number of the faithfull or saith they must be rebaptized at the yeeres of discretion or that it is better to omit their baptisme vntill then 14. That children baptized when they come to age ought to be required to ratifie the promise made in their name and to bee left to their will if they refuse not compelling them to Christian life but by denying them other Sacraments Of Confirmation there were three Canons 1. Against him that saith it is an The Canons of Confirmation idle ceremony not a Sacrament properly or that it was formerly vsed that children might giue a publike account of their faith 2. That to giue vertue to the Chrisme is to wrong the holy Spirit 3. That euery simple Priest is the ordinary minister of Confirmation and not the Bishop onely After this the decree of reformation was read which in the Actes bare The decree of Reformation this title A Canon concerning residencie And it contained in substance 1. That no Bishop be created but of lawfull matrimonie of ripe yeeres learned and of good behauiour 2. That none may haue or keepe more Bishoprickes then one in Title Commenda or any other way and whosoeuer hath now more then one shall choose one and quit the rest within sixe moneths if they be of the Popes free collation or else within a yeere otherwise all shal be accounted void but the last 3. That other benefices especially with Cure be giuen to worthy persons able to take charge of soules otherwise the ordinary Patron is to be punished 4. That hereafter whosoeuer shal receiue many incompatible Benefices by way of Vnion for life perpetuall Commenda or otherwise or shall keepe those that he hath receiued against the Canons shall bee depriued of all 5. That the dispensations of those who haue many Benefices with Cure or incompatible shall bee shewed to the Ordinaries making prouision afterwards for the cure of soules and other obligations 6. That perpetuall Vnions made within forty yeeres shall be reviewed by the Ordinaries as delegates and those that are vniust shall be nullified and those that haue not beene in possession or shall be made hereafter shall be presumed to be surreptitious if they be not made for reasonable causes and with citation of all that be interested and nothing to the contrary of this shall be declared by the Apostolique Sea 7. That Benefices with cure vnited shall bee visited by the Ordinaries euery yeere and shall haue Vicars a signed perpetuall or temporall with such a portion of the fruits as to them shall seeme meete without respect of Appeales or Exemptions 8. That the Ordinaries shall euery yeere by the Apostolique authority visit the Churches exempted prouiding for the care of soules and other dueties without respect of Appeale Priuiledges or Customes prescribed 9. That Bishops shall be consecrated within the time set downe by the Law and all prolongations for more then sixe moneths shall bee voyd 10. That the Chapters of Churches in vacancie of the Bishopricke shall not grant Dimisories for Orders but to him that is obliged to take them because of a Benefice 11. That licences to bee promoted by any Bishop shall bee voyd if a lawfull cause be not expressed for which they may not bee promoted by their owne Bishop and in that case they shall bee promoted by a Bishop that resideth in his Diocesse 12. That Faculties not to receiue due Orders shall not serue for longer time then a yeere but in cases expressed in the law 13. That men presented to Benefices by any Ecclesiasticall person whatsoeuer shall not be instituted before examination made by the Ordinaries except those who are presented by Vniuersities Colledges and generall Studies 14. That in the causes of the exempted a certaine forme shall be obserued and where the question is of reward or concerning those who sue in forma pauperis the Exempted also who haue a Iudge deputed shall be conuented before the Ordinarie but those who haue no Iudge deputed shal bee conuented in all causes
England about religion gained authority 〈…〉 gether with Thomas 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury did 〈◊〉 the Protestants and brought in some of their owne Doctors and hauing layd some foundation of doctrine especially amongst the Nobility they assembled the States of the Kingdome which they call a Parliament and by public decree of the King and of that banished the Masse For which a 〈…〉 popular sedition beeing made by those who required the restitution of the Edicts of Henrys 〈…〉 of the old Religion 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 arise in the Kingdome Saint Martins day beeing come 〈…〉 were great the 〈◊〉 Councel were held in many Cities and the 〈…〉 reformation of the Emperour was receiued changing th 〈…〉 onely as it 〈◊〉 med to agree best to the manner of decreeing in euery 〈◊〉 yet without prouision made for the execution and all 〈…〉 for 1549 1549 The Diocesan Councels are held and the Emperors reformation is receiued The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Councell of Collen onely the 〈…〉 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 The The Decrees where of the the Low Coutreys as being subiect to that Sea 〈…〉 of should 〈…〉 charging the Magi 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 〈…〉 same stile who the third The Prouinciall Councell of Mentz wâ—â—ke 〈…〉 of his Pr 〈…〉 made 48. Decrees in doctrine of 〈…〉 In the poynts decided by 〈…〉 doctrine in others the more 〈…〉 points are remarkeable where In 〈…〉 point◠〈…〉 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 or haue D 〈…〉 me 〈◊〉 〈…〉 be doe shew how much the opinions of 〈…〉 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 after which 〈…〉 may 〈…〉 that Religion cannot be handled in a Nationall Councel And though one may ground himselfe more vpon diuers Prouinciall Councels of Africa Egypt of Syria and other parts of the East yet this being moderne though not of such consequence will perhaps more prouoke the Reader to marke it The Elector of Triers did celebrate also his Synode and other Metropolitanes not departing from the Communion of the Pope did all publish the Imperiall Edicts of Ausburg as well for the Interim of Religion as for the Other prouincial Councell are held Ecclesiasticall reformation The Nuncij destinated by the Pope the yeere before and deferred for the The Nuncij goe into Germany and are despised in all places causes aforesaid began their iourney for Germany who in euery place where they passed were despised euen by the Catholikes themselues so odious was the Popes name and the very habit of his Ministers in regard of his differences with the Emperour and of the courses hee tooke And finally in the end of May they went to Caesar into the Low Countreys where after long discussion how to execute the Popes commandements there being difficultie in euery proposition for one part or other in fine the Emperor resolued that hauing faculty from the Pope to substitute they should substitute the Bishops euery one in his owne Diocesse referring all to their consciences This match was not readily made by the Nuncij yet condescending at the last a substitution was printed in the name of the three Nuncij leauing a place for the name of the Prelate vnto whom it was to bee directed and inserting first the tenor of the Popes Bull and alleadging for cause of the substitution their not beeing able to bee in euery place they did communicate their authority with aduice not to grant the Communion of the Cup and vse of eating flesh but with great maturitie and euident profit prohibiting that ought should be payd for those Graces Caesar vndertooke to send them to whom and where it was fit and to what place soeuer hee addressed them hee gaue them to vnderstand that the proceeding should be with gentlenesse and dexterity There was very little vse of these faculties for those Their Faculties did but little good that continued in the Popes obedience had no need of them and those who were aliened did not onely not care for them but refused them also A few dayes after Ferentino departed Fano and Verona remained with Caesar vntill the Archbishop of Siponto was sent by Iulius the third as shall be sayd in its place At the same time the French King making his first entry into Paris the The French King maketh his first entry into Paris publisheth an Edict in fauour of the Roman religion fourth of Iuly caused a solemne procession to bee made and published an Edict rendring a reason thereof that hee did it to signifie vnto all that hee receiued the protection of the Catholike religion and of the Apostolike Sea and the care of the Ecclesiasticall order and that hee abhorred the nouitie of religion and testified to all his will to perseuere in the doctrine of the Church of Rome and to banish the new heretikes out of all his dominions and hee caused this Edict to be printed in French and sent it into all parts of his kingdome Hee gaue leaue also to his Prelates to make a prouinciall assembly to reforme the Churches which being knowen at Rome was thought to bee a bad example and might bee a beginning to make the French Church independant And vseth much seuerity against the Lutherans of the Church of Rome Hee caused also many Lutherans to bee put to death in Paris himselfe beeing present at the spectacle and in the beginning of the next yeere hee renewed the Edict against them laying grieuous punishments vpon the Iudges who were not diligent in detecting and punishing them But the Councell in Bolonia hauing slept two yeeres the seuenth of Nouember the Pope seeing a letter of Duke Octauius his nephew that hee would make an agreement with Ferrandus Gonzaga to enter into Parma which Citie the Pope caused to bee held in the name of the Apostolike Sea hee was so assaulted with perturbation of minde and anger that hee swooned The Pope dieth with passion and after some fewe houres comming to himselfe he fell into a Feauer whereof he dyed within three dayes This made Monte part from Bolonia The election of the new Pope to be at the Election of the new Pope and all the other Prelats to retire to their houses The custome is that the Cardinals doe solemnize the Obsequies of the defunct Pope nine dayes and enter into the Conclaue the tenth Then by reason of the absence of many they entred not vntill the 28. of the moneth The Cardinall Pacceco left not Trent vntill the Emperour vnderstanding of the Popes death gaue him order to goe to Rome where hee arriued many dayes after the Conclaue was shut vp The Cardinals being assembled to create the Pope and making capitulations according to the custome which euery one sweareth to obserue in case hee shall bee elected the first was to prosecute the Councel Euery one thought the new Pope would haue been elected before Christmas For the holy gate for the Iubile of the next yeere 1550. beeing to be opened on the Eue of the Feast at which the Popes presence was necessary and there beeing that yeere
to the conscience of euery one to auoyde them or reade them to a good end After the yeere 800. the Popes of Rome as they assumed a great part of the politique gouernment so they caused the bookes whose authors they did condemne to bee burned and forbad the reading of them Notwithstanding one shall finde but few bookes forbid in that sort vntill this age A generall prohibition of reading bookes containing doctrine of heretiques or suspected of heresies vpon paine of excommunication without any further sentence was not vsed Martinus 5. doth in a Bull excommunicate all the Sects of heretiques especially Wiglesists and Hussites not mentioning those who read their bookes though many of them went about Leo the tenth condemning Luther did withall forbid all his bookes vpon paine of excommunication The Popes following in the Bull called In oena hauing condemned and excommunicated all heretiques did excommunicate those also who reade their bookes and in other Buls against heretiques in generall did thunder the same censures against the readers of their bookes This did rather breed a confusion For the heretiques not beeing condemned by name one was to iudge of the bookes more by the quality of the doctrine then by the name of the authors wherein diuers men beeing of diuers opinions many scruples of conscience did arise The Inquisitors being more diligent made Catalogues of those whom they knew which not being conferred were not sufficient to remooue the difficultie Philip King of Spaine was the first that gaue a more conuenient forme in the yeere 1558 making a Law that the Catalogue of bookes prohibited by Inquisition should be printed According to this example Paul 4. also ordained that an Index should be composed by that office and printed and so it was in the yeere 1559. in which they did proceede many steps further then formerly they had done and layd foundations to maintaine and make great the authority of the Court of Rome by depriuing men of that knowledge which is necessary to defend them from vsurpations Vntill that time they contained themselues within the tearmes of the bookes of the heretiques neither was there any booke forbidden if the author were not condemned This Index was diuided into three parts The first conteineth the names of those all whose workes of what argument soeuer though prophane are forbidden and in this number are placed not onely those who haue professed doctrine contrary to that of Rome but many also which liued and dyed in the profession therof The second conteineth the names of the bookes which are particularly condemned others of the same authours not beeing condemned In the third some bookes are condemned without a name but onely by a generall rule that all those are forbidden which beare not the names of the authors written after the yeere 1519 and many Authours and bookes are condemned which for 300. 200. and 100. yeeres haue beene commonly read by the learned in the Church of Rome with the knowledge and without the contradiction of the Popes of those times and amongst the modernes some of those which were printed in Italy euen in Rome with approbation of the Inquisition and allowed also by the Briefes of the Pope himselfe are forbidden as the Annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament◠which Leo the tenth hauing read approued by his Briefe dated in Rome September The annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament read approued by Leo 10. are forbidden to be read 10. 1518. But it is a thing considerable aboue all that vnder colour of faith and religion bookes are prohibited and condemned with the same seuerity in which the authority of Princes and Temporall Magistrates is defended from they surpations of the Clergie and of Councels and Bishops from the vsurpations of the Court of Rome in which hypocrisies or tyrannies are manifested by which the people vnder pretence of Religion are deceiued In summe a better mystery was neuer found then to vse religion to make men insensible That Inquisition went so sarre that it made a Catalogue of 62. Printers and prohibited all bookes printed by them of what authour art or idiome soeuer with an addition of more weight that is and bookes printed by such Printers who haue printed bookes of heretiques so that there scarce remained a booke to bee read And for the height of rigour the prohibition of what booke soeuer contained in that Catalogue was vpon paine of excommunication 〈◊〉 sententiae reserued to the Pope depriuation and incapacitie of offices and benefices perpetuall infamie and other arbitrary punishments Concerning this seueritie remonstrance was made to this Pope Pius who referred the Index and all the matter to the Councell as hath been said Touching the Articles proposed there were diuers opinions Ludouicus Becatelli Archbishop of Ragusi and Friar Augustin Seluago Archbishop of The opinion of the Arch-bishop of Ragusi and of Genua concerning the Index Genua thought that no good effect could proceed from handling the matter of bookes in Counsell yea that it would rather hinder the conclusion of that for which the Councel is principally assembled For Paul 4. by the counsell of all the Inquisitors and of many famous men who sent him aduice from all parts made a most compleat catalogue to which nothing can bee added except some booke come foorth within these two yeeres which deserueth not the labour of a Synod But hee that would allow any that are prohibited in that collection would shew that they haue vnaduisedly proceeded in Rome and so would take away all reputation from the Index already published and from the Decree it selfe which they would make it beeing a common maxime that new lawes doe remooue estimation more from themselues then from the old Besides said Becatelli there is no need of bookes the world hath too many already especially since printing was inuented and it is better to forbid a thousand bookes without cause then permit one that deserueth prohibition Neither were it fit the Synod should be troubled with rendring the causes of the prohibitions making censures or approouing those which are already made in diuers places by the Catholiques For it would bee to call for contradiction It belongeth to a Doctor to giue a reason of his saying a law-maker if he doe it doth diminish his authority because the subject doth wrestle with the reason alleadged and when hee thinketh he hath resolued it hee thinketh also that hee hath taken all vertue from the precept Neither is it good to correct or purge any booke for the same causes for feare of making men say that something is omitted that deserued and something changed that did not deserue correction Moreouer the Synod would incurre the displeasure of all that are affectionate to the bookes prohibited and would induce them not to receiue the other necessary Decrees which shall bee made Hee concluded that the Index of Paul being sufficient he thought it not fit to take paines in vaine in doing of that anew which is
departed a few dayes after neither is his name in the Catalogues of the Diuines but onely in those which were printed at Brescia and Riua before that time The 28. of Iuly Iohn Cauillone a Iesuite and a Diuine of the Duke of Baudria spake very cleerely concerning the Articles representing all as it were without difficultie not by way of examination or discussion but stirring vp their affections to pietie He shewed many miracles which hapned in diuers times affirmed that from the time of the Apostles vntill Luther no man doubted of it alleadged the Liturgies of Saint Iames Saint Marke Saint Basil and Saint Chrysostome Concerning the oppositions of the Protestants hee said they were sufficiently resolued without which they ought to beleeue they were but fallacies because they come from persons alienated from the Church And in the end he exhorted the Legats not to permit that in any matter whatsoeuer the arguments of the heretiques should bee proposed without adding a most euident resolution which he that cannot doe must forbeare to relate them because true pietie requireth that the reasons contrarie to the doctrine of the Church should not be repeated before the minds of the hearers be prepared by shewing the peruersenesse and ignorance of the inuentors and that their arguments are not hearkened vnto but by people of a weake braine which being done they may succinctly be rehearsed with the intermediate proofes adding the plaine answere well amplified and when it doth seeme that some thing wanteth the disputations is to bee diuerted to another matter for feare of breeding scruple in the minds of the auditors especially being Prelats and Pastors of the Church His discourse did please very much the greater part of the Prelats and was commended for pious and Catholike and that it did deserue that the Synod should make a Decree and command that all Preachers Readers and Writers should obserue the rules set downe therein But it gaue small satisfaction to the Ambassadour of his Prince who after the Congregation in presence of the Imperialists which came in complement to thanke him for his speech said that truely it did deserue to be commended for hauing taught how to vse Sophistry in the simplicitie of Christian doctrine Antonius of Valtelina a Dominican Friar one of the last which were to speake The Rites of the Church of Rome are various of the sixe last articles of the Rites said that it was plaine by all histories that anciently euery Church had her particular Ritual of the Masse brought in by vse and vpon occasion rather then by deliberation and decree and that the small Churches did follow the Metropolitan and the greater which were neere The Romane rite hath beene to gratifie the Pope receiued in many Prouinces though the Rites of many Churches are still most different from it He spake of Mozarabo where there are horses and fencings after the maner of the Moores which haue a great mystery and signification and this is so different from the Romane that if it were seene in Italy one would not thinke it to be a Masse But that of Rome also hath had great alterations as will appeare to him that readeth the ancient booke which remaineth as yet and is called Ordo Romanus which haue beene made not onely in ancient times but euen in the latter ages also and the true Romane rite obserued within three hundred yeeres is not that which is now obserued by the Priests in that Citie but that which is retained by the Order of S. Dominicke For the vestments vessels and other ornaments of the Ministers and Altars it appeareth not by bookes onely but by statues and pictures that they are so changed that if the ancients should returne into the world they would not know them Therefore he concluded that to binde all to approue the Rites which the Church of Rome vseth might be reprehended as a condemnation of antiquitie and of the vses of other Churches and might receiue worse interpretations He aduised to discusse the essence of the Masse and not make mention of these other things He returned to shew the difference betweene the present Rite of Rome that which is described in the Ordo Romanus and amongst other particulars insisted much vpon this that according to that the Laickes did communicate with both kindes and so began to perswade the grant of the Cup at this present His discourse displeased the Auditorie but the Bishop of Fiue Churches protected him and said that he had deliuered nothing vntruely nor giuen any scandall because he spake not to the common people nor to fooles but in an Assembly of learned men to whom no trueth can giue bad edification and that he that would condemne the Friar as scandalous or rash did first condemne himselfe as vncapable of the trueth The same difference which was betweene the Diuines was also betweene The Prelates are diuided in opiniō about publication of the doctrine the Prelates deputed to compose the Doctrine and the Anathematismes to be proposed in Congregation For in the doctrine being to alledge the proofes and explications some approoued or disprooued one and some another according to their affections Martinus Peresius Bishop of Segouia who had beene present in the Councell at the handling of this matter in the end of the yeere 1551 was of opinion that the same doctrine and Canons should bee taken which were composed to bee published in Ianuarie 1552. and that they should be reuiewed But Cardinall Seripando did not approoue it saying that there appeared in that an incomparable pietie and Christian zeale but subiect to the calumnies of the aduersaries and that the end ought not to bee the instruction of the Catholikes as the aime of those Fathers seemeth to haue beene but the confusion of the heretickes Therefore that they ought to be more reserued in all parts and not to meddle with correcting the things ordained then that it was better to begin againe and not to giue occasion that it may bee sayd that they haue reaped that which was sowen by others Granata dissented from all and would not haue it said that CHRIST made an oblation in the Supper or did institute the sacrifice by those words Doe this in remembrance of me For the first Seripando said hee did not thinke it necessarie and that it might be omitted it being sufficient that CHRIST hath instituted the oblation but yet it was necessarie to say by what words it was instituted and there bee not any other but those before montioned But Iohannes Antonius Pantusa Bishop of Lettere was very passionate to haue the reasons of Malchizedec Malachie of the adoration of the woman of Samaria the tables of Saint Paul the oblation of CHRIST in the Supper and euery other reason alleadged to be put into the Decree In the end after the disputation of many dayes they agreed to put all in that the Prelats might speake their opinions in the Congregations and that might be taken away
THE HISTORIE OF THE COVNCEL OF TRENT Conteining eight Bookes In which besides the ordinarie Actes of the Councell are declared many notable Occurrences which happened in Christendome during the space of fourtie yeeres and more And particularly the practises of the Court of Rome hinder the reformation of their errors and to maintaine their greatnesse Written in Italian by Pietro Soaue Polano and faithfully translated into English by NATHANAEL BRENT Vnto this SECOND EDITION are added diuers obseruable Passages and Epistles concerning the trueth of this Historie specified in the next Page DIEV ET MON DROâ— LONDON Printed by BONHAM NORTON and IOHN BILL Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie M. DC XXII THE APPENDIX OF THIS SECOND Edition conteining 1 AN Epistle of Gregory the First Bishop of Rome to Maurice the Emperour 2 A passage of the History of Fr. Guicciardine Florentine concerning Pope Alex. 6. left out of his third Booke in the printed Copies 3 A second passage of the same Author conteining a large discourse of the meanes whereby the Popes of Rome atteined to their greatnesse that they now enioy left out of the fourth Booke 4 〈◊〉 third passage of the same Author left out of his 10. Booke 5 Certaine passages out of the Letters of the Lords de Lansac Pibrâ—â—c Ferrier c. taken foorth of the Instructions and Missies of the Kings of France and their Ambassadours sent to the Councell of Trent Published in French An. 1608. 6 Andr. 〈…〉 udithius Bishop of Quinquecclesiae in Hungary his Testimony of the Councell of Trent in his Epistle to Maximilian 2. Emperour 7 An Epistle â—f Bishop Iewell vnto Seignior Scipio a Senatour of Venice touching the causes mouing the Church of England to refuse Communion with the Councell of Trent now first published according to the Originall annexed 8 Lastly the foresaid Epistle of Dudithius written by himself in Latine TO HIS MOST SACRED MAIESTIE I Offer to your MAIESTIES view the truest and most iudicious Ecclesiasticall Historie that either moderne times or any antiquitie hath afforded to the world impaired I confesse in beautie as being transported out of the naturall lustre both of stile and phrase by a rude and vnskilfull Translator but nothing altered in the trueth and sincerity of the matter which it handleth The Author a stranger to these parts conuersant onely where the Gospell cannot be truely preached was moued to write it as for the common good of all Christendome so particularly in contemplation of your Maiesties seruice For as you hold the highest place amongst all Kings and Princes and are Gods greatest Lieutenant vnder the whole cope of heauen so your admirable perfections of Wisdome Learning Iustice and Religion with which your royall breast is inriched beyond all comparison to bee made with any others cast foorth their bright shining rayes into all Countreis and quarters of the world and rouse vp the endeauors of the worthiest euen in places the farthest remote to labour in the building vp or repairing of Gods Church so farre as the tyranny of Antichrist vnder which they liue and the safetie of their liues which nature bindes them to preserue doth giue them leaue In which number is the Author of this present Treatise The end and scope whereof being the glory of God by discouery of those practises which for many yeeres haue beene concealed by the enemies of CHRIST the aduancement of true pietie and Religion I know not to whom it may be addressed more iustly then to the greatest Maiesty vpon the whole surface of the earth and the chiefest Defender of the true faith amongst vs. And surely if euer any booke except onely the Booke of God did deserue the protection of so excellent a Patron it is this Historie of the Councell of Trent For of all the things in the world Religion is of the greatest consequence and in Religion Ecumenicall Councels next after the holy Writ haue euer caried the greatest sway which being true and guided by the holy Ghost haue beene causes of infinite blessings but being pretended onely and gouerned by humane policies and Arte haue brought foorth as many mischiefes and afflictions to the Church of God Now in this of Trent it is plainely discouered that the Bishops of Rome of whom eight liued and died during the time of the Synode and treatie thereof in stead of being CHRISTS holy Vicars as they pretend haue beene the greatest and most pernicious quackesaluing iuglers that euer the earth did beare It would be infinite to relate the Stratagems they vsed to diuert it before it began their postings to and fro to hinder the proposing of those things which they thought would diminish their profit or pull downe their pride their policies to enthrall the Prelates and Diuines by hopes and feares their diligence in sending their adherents to Trent and so by procuring a maior part of voices to make themselues the absolute Lords of all the determinations that passed By which deuices that which was desired by godly men as the onely remedy against all the errors in manners and doctrine both in Church and Common-wealth and especially against the greatest enormities of the Popes themselues hath beene wrested to a quite contrary vse to weaken the lawfull rights of Kings and Princes to peruert the doctrine and Hierarchie of the Church of GOD and to lift vp the Papacy to an vnsufferable height of pride This is that holy and great Synod of which the Romanists doe boast themselues so much And indeed euery one of any meane capacitie may easily know that many controuerted points betweene them and the true Professors necessary as they maintaine for the sauing of mens soules had neuer any colourable establishment but this which insensibly creeping in by the superstition of the vulgar or secretly set on foote by those that were ambitious and couetous or at the best blindly zealous haue alwaies beene opposed by the Orthodox euen publikely vntill the malitious industry of the greater part put to silence though neuer quite ouercame the paucitie of the better So that their vanting of the Antiquitie of their Religion and of the infancie of ours is vaine and idle And if they will glory as vsually they doe of the vniuersalitie of their doctrine because it was established forsooth by the holy Ecumenicall Councell of Trent as they terme it none can better iudge then your MAIESTY how factious and how vnlawfull that assembly was and by this Historie the whole world may vnderstand the weaknesse of that foundation The Almightie blesse your MAIESTIE with length of daies strength of bodie loyaltie of your people and with all imaginable happinesse in your most Royall Progenie and in swaying the Scepter of your Dominions Your Sacred Maiesties most humble and most faithfully deuoted Subiect NATHANAEL BRENT TO THE READER COurteous Reader thou shalt see in this Booke greater varietie of remarkeable accidents then before the reading of it thou couldest haue possibly imagined The state of religion
in those negotiations Hauing therefore collected so many things as may minister vnto me sufficient matter for a narration of the progresse I am resolued to set it downe in order I wil relate the causes and managings of an Ecclesiasticall Conuocation by some for diuers ends and by diuers meanes procured and hastened by some hindered and deferred for the space of 22. yeeres and for 18. yeeres more sometimes assembled sometimes dissolued alwayes celebrated with diuers intentions and which hath gotten a forme and conclusion contrary altogether to the deseigne of them that procured it and to the feare of those that with all diligence disturbed it a cleere instruction for vs to referre our selues to God and not to trust in the wisedome of man For this Councell desired and procured by godly men to reunite the 1500 ALEXAND 6. MAXIMILL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The conclusion of this Councell was contrary to the opinion of all men Church which began to bee diuided hath so established the Schisme and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are become irreconciliable and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority vsurped for the most part by the Pope hath made them loose it altogether bringing them into greater seruitude on the contrary feared and auoided by the Sea of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power mounted from small beginnings by diuers degrees vnto an vnlimited excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it that it was neuer so great nor so soundly rooted It will not be inconuenient therefore to call it the Iliade of our age in the explanation whereof I will exactly follow the truth not being possessed with any passion that may make me erre And hee that shall obserue that I speake more copiously of some times and more sparingly of others let him remember that all fields are not equally fruitfull nor all graines deserue to be kept and that of those which the Reaper would preserue some eare escapeth the hand or the edge of the sickle that being the condition of euery haruest that some part remaineth to be gleaned after But first I must call to minde that it hath beene a most ancient custome in the Church of Christ to compose the differences of Religion and to reforme The originall cause progresse of Synods the corrupted discipline by the conuocation of Synods So the first which began in the life time of many of the holy Apostles whether the conuerted Gentiles were bound to obserue Moses law was composed by a meeting in Hierusalem of foure Apostles and of all the faithfull which were in that Citie by which example in the occurrences which incidently sprung vp in euery prouince for the space of 200. yeeres and more afterwards the Bishops and chiefest of the Churches assembled themselues together to qualifie and end them that being the onely remedy to reunite diuisions and to accord contrary opinions But after that it pleased God to giue peace vnto his Church by exciting Constantine to fauour religion as it was more easie for many Churches to communicate and treate together so also the diuisions became more common And whereas before the differences went not out of a city or at the most out of a Prouince now by reason of the liberty of meeting together they extended themselues ouer the whole Empire Wherefore also it was necessary that the Councels which were the vsual remedie should be assembled from places more distant Whereupon a Councell of the whole Empire being congregated in those times by that Prince it had the name of the holy and great Synod and a litle after was called the general Oecumenical Councel though not assembled from all parts of the Church a great part whereof extended it selfe beyond the bounds of the Romane Empire but because the vse of that age was to call the Emperour Lord of the whole habitable earth howbeit the tenth part thereof was not subiect vnto him By which example the like Councels were called by Constantine his successors in other occurring differences of Religion And though the Empire was diuided into the Easterne and Westerne notwithstanding the affaires thereof being managed A new deriuation of the name of generall Councels vnder a common name the Conuocation of Synods throughout the whole continued still 7 But after that the East was so diuided from the West that there remained no more communion in the Soueraignty and after that the East was for the most part possessed by the Saracens and the West parted amongst many Princes the name of an Vniuersall and oecumenicall Councell was no more deriued from the Roman Empire but amongst the Grecians from the assembly of the fiue Patriarkes and in these countreys of ours from the vnitie and communion of those Kingdomes and States which obeyed the Pope in causes Ecclesiasticall And the assembling of these hath beene continued not to appease the dissentions about Religion principally as before but either to make warre in the Holy-land or to compose Schismes and diuisions of the Church of Rome or else for controuersies betweene the Bishops and Christian Princes 8 In the beginning of the 16. centurie of yeeres after the natiuitie of our 1500 Sauiour Christ there appeared no vrgent cause to celebrate a Councell neither was there any likely to happen for a long space For the complaints of many Churches against the greatnesse of the Court seemed absolutely to be appeased and all the countreys of the Westerne Christians were in the communion and obedience of the Church of Rome Onely in a small part that is in that tract where the Alpes are ioyned with the Pyrences there were some remainders of the olde Waldenses or Albigenses In whom notwithstanding Waldenses in the Alpes there was so great simplicitie and ignorance in learning that they were not fit to communicate their doctrine vnto others besides their neighbours conceiued so sinister an opinion of their impietie and obscenitie that there was no danger that the contagion could spread any further 9 In some Cantons also of Bohemia there were some few who maintained Picards in Bohemia the same doctrine euen remnants of those whom the Bohemians call Picards whose increase could not be feared for the same reason 10 In the same Kingdome of Bohemia there were some followers of Iohn Hus which were called Calistini or Subutraque who except that particular Calistial in Bohemia that in the holy Communion they ministred the Cup vnto the people in other things differed not much from the doctrine of the Church of Rome But these also were not esteemed considerable aswell for their small number as because they wanted learning neither did it appeare that they desired to communicate their doctrine nor that others were curious to
ministers of Aremboldus went to the Dominican Friars These men in publishing the Indulgences desiring to amplifie the value of them more then others had done before spake many strange things which gaue cause of scandall Whereunto was added the bad life of the Pardoners who in Tauernes and elsewhere in games and other things not fit to bee named spent that which the people spared from their necessary expences to purchase the Indulgences 18 By these meanes Martin Luther an Heremite Friar being stirred vp began Martin Luther speaketh against the Indulgences to speake against the Pardoners first reprehending these new excessiue abuses onely after being prouoked by them hee set himselfe to study this matter being desirous to see the foundations and the rootes of the doctrine of Indulgences Which when he had examined passing from the new to the old 95. Conclusions of Luther abuses and from the building to the foundations he published 95. Conclusions in this matter which were proposed to bee disputed on in Wittenberg Iohn Thecel a Dominican proposed Cōclusions contrary to those of Luther where they being seene and read they were not opposed in any vocall conference because no man appeared against him but Iohn Thecel a Dominican Friar proposed others contrary vnto these in Frankfort of Brandeburg 19 These two files of Conclusions were as one may say a ioyning of issue Wherefore Martin Luther went on to write in defence of his and Iohn Ecchius to oppose them and these Conclusions together with other writings being gone to Rome Siluester Prierius a Dominican Friar wrote against Luther Which contestation enforced both the one and the other partie to swarue from this Iohn Ecchius opposeth Luthers conclusions Siluester Prierius wrot against Luther The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood vntill this time matter and passe to other things of greater importance For the doctrine of Indulgences hauing not beene well examined in former ages which did neuer consider how they might bee defended and maintained or how impugned the essence and causes of them were not well vnderstood Some thought they were nothing but an absolution or freeing made by authority of the Prelate from penance which the Church in the most auncient times imposed by way of discipline vpon the penitent which imposition was assumed in succeeding ages by the Bishop onely after delegated to the penetentiary Priest and in conclusion left wholly to the will of the Confessor and that they deliuered vs not from paying the debt due to the Iustice of God Others thinking that this brought more hurt vnto Christians then benefit who being deliuered from Canonicall punishments became negligent to satisfie the diuine Iustice with voluntary penance began to bee of opinion that they set vs free from both the one and the other but these were diuided Some thought that they set vs free though nothing were giuen in recompence for them Others abhorring that opinion said that by reason of the mutuall participation in charitie of the members of holy Church the penance of one might bee communicated vnto another and free him by this compensation But because it seemed that this was more proper to men of an holy and austere life then to the authority of Prelates there arose a third opinion which made them in part an absolution because authority was necessary for them and in part a compensation But in regard the Prelates liued not in such sort as that they could spare much of their merits for others there was made a treasury in the Church full of the merits of all those who had more of them then would serue their owne turnes the dispensation whereof is committed to the Pope who when he giueth Indulgences recompenseth the debt of the sinner by assigning so much in value out of the treasurie Neither was there The treasure of the Church an end of the difficulties for it was opposed that the merits of Saints being finite and limited this treasure might be diminished Wherefore desiring to make it indeficient they added the merits of Christ which are infinite Whence arose a doubt what need there might be of the little drops of the merits of others when there was an infinite Ocean of the merits of Christ which gaue cause to some to make the treasure to bee onely of the merits of our Sauiour 20 These things so vncertaine at that time and which had no other foundation then the Bull of Clement 6. made for the Iubilie of they yeere 1350 seemed not sufficient to oppugne the doctrine of Martin Luther to resolue his reasons and to conuince him Wherefore Thecel Ecchius and Prierius seeing themselues The aduersaries of Luther prooue the doctrine of Indulgences by common reasons only not strong enough in points proper for this matter betooke themselues to common places and layd for their ground worke the Popes authoritie and consent of the Schoolemen concluding that the Pope not beeing 1518 LEO 20. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Luther beginneth to speake against the Popes authority and other doctrines of the Romane Church able to erre in matters of faith and hauing approoued the doctrine of the Schoolemen and himselfe publishing the Indulgences to all the faithfull it was necessary to beleeue them as an article of faith This gaue occasion to Martin to passe from Indulgences to the authoritie of the Pope which being predicated by others to be the highest in the Church was by him made inferiour to a Generall Councell lawfully called where of he said there was need in that instant and vrgent necessitie and the heat of disputation continuing the more the Papall authority was aduanced by others the more it was by him abased Notwithstanding he conteined himselfe within the bounds of speaking modestly of the person of Leo sometimes referring himselfe to his iudgement And for the same reason the doctrine of remission of sinnes of Penance and of Purgatorie was set on foote the Romanists seruing themselues of all these common places for proofe of Indulgence 21 Friar Iames Hogostrat a Dominican Inquisitor wrote against Martin Luther Iames Hogostrat his perswasion to the Pope more to the purpose then them all who setting these reasons aside exhorted the Pope to conuince Martin with chaines fire and flames 22 Neuertheles the controuersie grew still more bitter and Martin alwaies 1518 went forwards to some new proposition as occasion was offered Wherefore Pope Leo caused him to be cited to Rome by Hierom Bishop of Ascoli Auditor of Meanes vsed by the Pope to bring Luther to Rome the Chamber in August 1518 and wrote a Briefe to Fredericke Duke of Saxonie exhorting him not to protect him He wrote also to Thomas de Vio Cardinall Caietan his Legat in the diet of Ausburg that he should vse all diligence to commit him to prison and to send him to Rome Diuers meanes were vsed to the Pope that he would be contented to order that his cause might be examined in Germany
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
his proper concubine that hee might not ensnare the chastity of honest women adding that though it seemed a ridiculous decree yet it was necessarily to be made nor could bee changed vnlesse that as much as was constituted in fauour of keeping Concubines were at that present conuerted vnto lawfull matrimony 48 The stirring of the Bishop induced the Dominicans to preach against The Dominicans preach against Zuinglius whereby he is stirred vp the more the doctrine of Zuinglius and him to defend himselfe Wherefore he wrote and published 67. conclusions which contained his doctrine and touched the abuses of the Clergy and of the Prelats Whereupon much confusion and dissention arising the Senate of Zuric began to consult how to appease the tumults and called together all the Preachers and Doctors of their iurisdiction They inuited also the Bishop of Constance to send some man of wisedome and learning to assist at that conference to the end they might pacifie the troubles and order some thing which might bee for the glory of God The Bishop sent his Vicar Iames Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna and the day Faber sent by the Bishop of Constance to assist in composing the controuersies appointed for the meeting being come and a great multitude assembled together Zuinglius reproduced his conclusions offered to defend them and to answere to whosoeuer would contradict them After many things were spokē by diuers Dominican Friars and other Doctors against Zuinglius and by him answered Faber said that that time and place were not fit to treate of such a matter that the discussing of such propositions belonged to the Councell which would be called very soon for he said the Pope had so agreed with the Princes and greater Magistrates and Prelates of Christendome Which gaue subiect to Zuinglius to fortifie himselfe saying that these promises were made to feede the people with vaine hopes and in the meane space to lull them asleepe in ignorance that the things which were certaine and cleere in the holy Scripture and in the vse of the Primitiue Church might very well bee handled at that time though they expected a more exact declaration from the Councell of the points that were doubtfull and alwayes vrging him to say what he could against his conclusions Faber told him that hee would not Who will not answere in words but in writing treat with him in words but would answere his conclusions in writing Finally the assembly ended with a Decree of the Senate that the Gospell should bee preached according to the doctrine of the old and new Testament not The decree of the Senate of Zuric according to any humane Decree or Constitution 49 It being therefore perceiued that the labours of the Doctours and Prelates of the Church of Rome and the Popes decree who proceeded to an absolute condemnation and the Emperours Bando so seuere not onely could not extinguish the new doctrine but that notwithstanding it made euery day a greater progresse euery one beganne to thinke that these medicines were not proper for such a malady and that in conclusion it was necessary to come to such a kinde of remedy which being vsed in times past in the like occasions seemed had appeased all troubles which was the celebration of a Councell Wherefore this was desired by all sorts of men as a wholesome and the A generall Councell was thought to bee necessary onely remedy 50 It came to be considered that these nouelties had not had any other beginning but from the abuses which time brought in and from the negligence of the Pastors and therefore that it was impossible to remedy the confusions sprung vp but by remedying the abuses which caused them and that there was no other way to prouide against them with concord and vniformity but by an vniuersall Congregation And this was the discourse of godly and well disposed men Notwithstanding there wanted not diuers sorts of persons who thought the Councell would be profitable for their ends and desired it should be regulated with such conditions that it could Diuers sorts of persons desire the Councell for diuers ends not be but in their fauour and not contrary to their interests First those that had embraced Luthers opinions desired the Councell with condition that therein all might be decided and gouerned by the Scripture all the Pope his constitutions and schoole learning being excluded For so they assured themselues not onely to defend their owne doctrine but also that onely theirs should be approoued But a Councell that should proceed as the vse was 800. yeeres before they would not and would be vnderstood that they referred not themselues to that censure And Martin was vsed to say that in Wormes hee was too faint hearted and that he was so well assured of his doctrine that it being diuine he would not submit it so much as to the iudgement of Angels yea that with it he was to iudge all both men and Angels The Princes and other gouernors of the Countreys regarded not much what the Councell might determine concerning doctriens but desired it might bee such a one as might reduce the Priests and Friars to their beginning hoping that by that meanes the regalities and temporall iurisdictions would returne vnto them which in such abundance and plenty were passed into the Ecclesiasticall order And therefore they said that it was in vaine to call a Councell where the Bishops and other Prelates onely should haue a deliberatiue voyce because they ought to bee reformed and it was necessary that others should haue the charge thereof who could not be deceiued by their proper interests nor constrained to resolue against the common good of Christendome The meaner sort though they had not much knowledge of the affaires of the world desired that the Ecclesiasticall authority might be moderated and the poore people not burthened with so many exactions vnder pretence of Tithes Almes and Indulgences nor oppressed by the Bishops Officials vnder colour of corrections and sentences The Court of Rome the most principall part desired the Councell that it mighe restore obedience to the Pope which was taken from him approued such a one as might be gouerned according to the formes vsed in the last ages But that it should haue power to reforme the Papacy and to take away those introductions from which the Court receiued so many emoluments and by which a great part of the gold of Christendome was glued together in Rome this pleased them not Leo the Pope being as it were in a strait betweene both the parties knew not what to desire 1522 ADRIAN 6. CHARLLS 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Pope Leo knoweth not what to resolue about the Councell What benefit the Lateran Councell brought to the Papacy He saw that euery day his obedience was diminished and that whole countreys separated themselues from him and desired a Councell for remedy But when hee considered that it would bee worse then
the malady carying with it in consequence a reformation he abhorred it Hee considered with himselfe how to call a Councell in Rome or some other place of the Churches dominion as his Predecessor and himselfe had celebrated with singular fruit the Councell of Lateran a few yeeres before hauing by that meanes appeased the schisme reduced the kingdome of France which was separated and which was of no lesse importance abolished the Prgamaticall Sanction doubly contrary to the monarchy of Rome as well in regard it was an example to take from him the collation of benefices a great foundation of the Pontificall greatnesse as also because it was a preseruation of the memory of the Councell of Basil and by consequence of the subiection of the Pope to a generall Synode But afterwards hee saw not how a Councell of that sort could giue remedy to the disease which was not in the Princes and great Prelates with whom familiarity and interest preuailed but in the people with whom it was necessary to vse reality and to make a true mutation The case The death of Pope Leo. standing thus in the end of the yeere 1521. Pope Leo departed this life 51 And in the beginning of the next yeere the ninth of Ianuary Adrian was Adriax is created Pope and much feared 1522 created Which assumption to the Popedome being made of a man who was neuer seene in Rome vnknowne to the Cardinals and the Court and remained in Spaine besides the world holding an opinion that hee would not approue the manners of the Romans nor the free life of the Courtiers all mens thoughts were turned to consider of it so that Luthers innouations were no more thought of Some doubted that hee was too much inclined to a reformation others that hee would call the Cardinals vnto him and so transport the Papacy out of Italy as had happened at other times But they were soone deliuered from this great feare For the new Pope the next day after he had receiued aduice of his election which was the 22. of the same moneth in the city of Victoria in Biscay not expecting the Legats sent vnto him from the Colledge of Cardinals to signifie it vnto him and to haue his consent assembled those few Prelates which he could get consented to the Election and hauing taken the habit and armes declared himselfe Pope and went presently to Barcellona where he wrote to the Colledge of Cardinals the cause why he had taken vpon him the name and charge of the Pope without expecting the Legates committing also vnto them the publication of it throughout all Italy He was inforced to tarry at Barcellona a conuenient time to passe the gulfe of Lions which was very dangerous yet he deferred no longer then needs must to imbarke for Italy and arriued there in the end of August 1522. 52 Adrian found all Italy in commotion by reason of the warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and the Apostolicall Sea ouer head and The troubled state of Italy at the arriuall of Adrian eares in a particular warre with the Dukes of Ferrara and Vrbin Arimini newly taken by the Malatesti the Cardinals diuided and not trusting one another the Isle of Rhodes assieged by the Turkes the lands of the Church exhausted and in extreame confusion during the anarchy of eight moneths Notwithstanding hee applied himselfe principally to compose the discords in religion in Germany And being nourished and brought vp from his childhood in the studies of School-Diuinity he held those opinions to be so cleare and euident that he was perswaded that no reasonable man could thinke the contrary Wherefore he gaue no other title to the doctrine of Luther but vnsauoury Adrian was very learned ' in Schoole Diuinity The Epithetes he gaue to the doctrine of Luther foolish and vnreasonable and thought that none but some fewe fooles could beleeue it and that those that followed Martin were men who in their conscience vndoubtedly maintained the opinions of the Church of Rome and fained the contrary beeing prouoked by the burthens layd vpon them His opinion therefore was that it must needes bee an easie thing to extinguish that doctrine which had none other foundation then matter of profite and thought that by giuing some small satisfaction the body would easily bee healed which rather made shew to bee sicke then that it was so indeed Adrian borne in Vtrect And because he was borne in Vtrect a city of low Germanie hee hoped that all that nation would willingly hearken to his proposes and ingage themselues to maintaine his authority as being an Alman and so sincere in all his treaties that he vsed neither Arts nor secret ends And being perswaded that it imported much to vse celerity he resolued to make his first proposition in the Diet which was prepared at Noremberg which to the ende it He resolueth to make a reformation before he maketh his first proposition in the Diet of Noremberg might be gratefully heard and his promise esteemed reall he thought it necessary to giue a taste by beginning a reformation before hee treated with them remoouing the abuses which caused the dissention To this ende hee called to Rome Iohn Peter Caraffa Archbishop of Chieti and Marcellus Cazele of Gaeta men esteemed for their honesty and vertues and very skilfull in whatsoeuer belonged to Ecclesiasticall discipline that by the counsell of them and of the Cardinals which he trusted hee might finde some remedy against the corruptions which were of greatest moment In this number the prodigality vsed in giuing Indulgences first presented it selfe vnto him because it gaue way to the reputation which the new Preachers in Germany had gained 53 The Pope being a Diuine who had written in this matter long before Luther thought to handle it meant to establish by an Apostolicall Decree and as Pope that doctrine which being a priuate man he had taught and written That is that an Indulgence being granted to one that shall doe such a godly worke the worke may be performed by some in such perfection that he may obtaine the Indulgence but if it want something of that exactnesse the worker obtaineth not all the Indulgence but onely so much as answereth in proportion to the imperfect worke The Pope thought that by this meanes hee should not onely prouide against scandall hereafter but remedy also those that were past because it being possible to qualifie with so good circumstances euery little worke that it may deserue any great reward Luthers obiection was answered how by the offering of a penny so great a treasure could bee gained and seeing that by the defect of the worke he that gaineth not all obtaineth notwithstanding a proportionable part the faithfull drewe not themselues backe from seeking Indulgences 54 But Friar Thomas of Gaeta Cardinall of S. Sistus a perfect Diuine disswaded it telling him that this was to punish that truth which for the safetie of soules it was better to
abuses whereof if they were not amended and the grieuances remoued and some Articles reformed it was impossible to make peace betweene the Ecclesiastiques and Seculars and to extirpate the present tumults And because Germany had consented to the paiment of Annates vpon condition they should be spent in the warre against the Turkes they being payd so many yeares and neuer conuerted to that vse they desired the Pope that from hencefoorth the Court of Rome might not be troubled to exact them but that they might be left to the Exchequer of the Empire for the expences of that warre And whereas his Holinesse demanded counsell of the meanes by the which he might oppose himselfe to so great inconuenience they answered that if the treaty were not of Luther onely but of rooting out altogether many errours and vices which by long custome and for diuers respects The Councel is demanded in the Diet to be held in some place of Germany haue taken deepe roote by some ignorantly by others maliciously defended they deemed no remedy more commodious effectuall and opportune then if his Holines by the Emperours consent would call a godly free and Christian Councell so soone as it were possible in some conuenient place in Germanie that is in Argentine in Mentz Collen or Metz not deferring the conuocation thereof aboue a yeere granting power to euery one as well Ecclesiastical as Secular to speake and giue counsell for the glory of God and saluation of soules any oath or obligation to the contrary notwithstanding Which they thinking that his Holinesse ought speedily to execute and being desirous to make for the interim the best prouision they were able they were resolued to treat with the Elector of Saxonie that the Lutherans should neither write not print any more that the preachers throughout all Germanie should be silent in those things that might cause popular tumult should preach the holy Gospel sincerely and purely according to the doctrine approued by the Church not mouing disputations but reseruing all controuersies to the determination of the Councell That the Bishops should depute godly and learned men to be superintendents ouer the preachers to informe correct them yet so as that no suspition might be giuen that it was done to hinder the truth of the Gospel that hereafter no new thing should be printed before it were seen allowed by honest learned men Hoping by this means to prouide against the tumults if his Holines will take order against the grieuances and ordaine a free and Christian Councell not doubting but that the tumults will so be quieted and the greater part reduced to tranquillity For vndoubtedly all honest men would expect the determination of the Councell when they saw that it was to bee celebrated quickly Concerning married Priests and religious men who returned to the world they thought it sufficient if the Ordinaries did impose vpon them Canonicall punishments because the Ciuill Lawes had made no prouision against them But in case they commit any wickednesse that the Prince or Magistrate in whose Territory they shall offend ought to giue them their due chastisement 62 The Nuncio was not satisfied with this answere and resolued to reply The replie of the Nuncio to the answer of the Di 〈…〉 And first for the cause why the Popes sentence and the Emperours Edict against Luther were not executed he sayd that the reason alleadged did not satisfie which was that they refrained to doe it to auoyd scandals For it was not conuenient to tolerate an euill that good may come thereby and that they ought to esteeme more the saluation of soules then worldly tranquillity He added that Luthers followers ought not to be excused by the scandals and grieuances of the Court of Rome For in case they were true yet ought they not to forsake the Catholique vnitie but rather support whatsoeuer was amisse with all patience Whereupon he entreated them to execute the sentence and Edict before the Diet ended And if Germany were any way burthened by the Court of Rome the Apostolicall Sea would bee ready to ease it And if there were any differences betweene the Ecclesiastiques and secular Princes the Pope was willing to compose and extinguish them Concerning the Annates then he said nothing for that his Holinesse would answere them in time conuenient But to their demand of a Councell he replied that his hope was that it would not displease his Holinesse if they had demanded it in more fitting termes and therefore besought them to take away all those words that might giue him any vmbrage As those that the Councell might be called by the Emperours consent and those other that the Councell might be Celebrated rather in one Citie then another For if they were not taken away it seemed they would binde his Holinesse hands a thing which could not produce any good effect For the Preachers he intreated them that the Popes decree might be obserued that thence forward none might preach before his doctrine were examined by the Bishop For the Printers and diuulgers of Books he replied that the answer no way pleased him that they ought to execute the sentence of the Pope and Emperour to burne the bookes and punish the diuulgers earnestly aduertising them that all consisted in this And concerning bookes to be printed hereafter that the late Lateran Councell ought to be obserued But for the married Priests the answere would not haue displeased him had it not had a sting in the taile while it was sayd that if they shall doe any wicked thing they shall be punished by the Princes or Magistrates For this would be against the liberty of the Church and the sickle would be put into another mans field and those men would be censured by the world who are reserued vnto CHRIST For Princes should not presume to beleeue that they were deuolued to their iurisdiction by their apostasie nor that they could be punished by them for their other offences in regard the character remaining in them and the order they are euer vnder the power of the Church neither can Princes doe more then delate them to their Bishops and superiours that may chastize them In the end he desired them to consider more maturely vpon the foresaid things and to giue a better answer more plaine more sound and better consulted of 63 The reply of the Nuncio was not well taken in the Diet and it was commonly spoken amongst those Princes that he had a measure of good and Was not well tâ—ken by the Princes euill only by relation vnto the profit of the Court and not to the necessities of Germany and that the conseruation of the Catholike amity ought rather to incite to doe the good that is easie to be executed then to support the euill which is hard to be indured And yet the Nuncio desired that Germany would support with all patience the oppressions layd vpon it by the Court of Rome which was not
willing to bend it selfe though neuer so little to doe good or rather to desist from euill but with promise onely They sayd his Holinesse had too quicke a sence if he would be offended by so The Dite resolueth to giue no other answer modest and so necessary a demand of a Councell And after long discussion it was resolued by common consent not to giue any other answere but to expect what the Pope would resolue vpon that which they had giuen already 64 Afterwards the secular Princes made a long complaint apart of that which they pretended against the Court of Rome and the whole Ecclesiasticall order reducing it to an hundred heads which therefore they called Centum grauamina These they sent vnto the Pope because the Nuncio vnto The huudred grieuances of the Princes of Germanie whom they were imparted went away before they were enlarged with protestation that they neither would nor could endure them any longer and that they were constrained by necessity and the iniquity of them to seeke with all industry to free themselues from them and by the most commodious wayes they could 65 It would be long to expresse the whole contents But in summe they complained of the payment for dispensations and absolutions of the money which was drawen from them by indulgences of the suits in Law which were drawne to Rome of the reseruation of Benefices and the abuses of Commendaes and Annates of the exemption of the Ecclesiastiques in offences of Excommunications and vnlawfull interdicts of Lay causes drawen before the Ecclesiasticall Iudge by diuers pretences of the great expences in consecrating Churches and Church-yards of pecuniarie penance of expences to haue the Sacraments and the buriall All which were reduced to three principall heads to enthrall the people to rob them of their money and to appropriate vnto themselues the iurisdiction of the secular Magistrate 66 The sixt of March the Recesse was made with the precepts contained The Recesse of the 〈◊〉 in the answer to the Nuncio and a little after euery thing was printed as well the Popes Briefe as also the instructions of the Nuncio the answers and replies with the hundred greiuances and they were diuulged through Germanie and passed from thence to other places and euen vnto Rome also Where the open confession of the Pope that all the mischeife proceeded from the Court of Rome and from the Ecclesiasticall order did not please and The Popes confession of the abuses of the Clergy was distastfull in Rome generally it was not gratefull to the Prelates For it seemed to be too ignominious and might make them more odious to the world and cause the people to despise them yea that it would make the Lutherans more bold and saucy And it grieued them most of all to see a gate opened where necessarily the moderation of their profits which they so much abhorred would bee brought in or themselues conuinced of incorrigibility And those that excused Reputation is the cheifest ground of the Pontificall greatnesse the Pope most did attribute it to his small knowledge of the Arts by which the pontificall greatnesse and the authority of the Court is maintained which are founded vpon reputation They commended the iudgement and wisedome of Pope Leo who knew how to attribute the bad opinion which Germany conceiued of the manners of the Court to the want of knowing it And therefore he said in the Bull against Martin Luther that if he after he was cited had come to Rome hee would not haue found so many abuses in the Court as was beleeued The Popes condition was 〈◊〉 expounded in German 67 But in Germany those that were ill affected to the Court of Rome expounded that ingenuous confession in the worier sence saying it was an vsuall Art to confesse the euill and to promise the amendment thereof without any thought to effect any thing to lull a sleepe those that are not wary to enioy the benefit of time and in the meane space by treating with Princes to iustifie themselues in such sort that they may the better make the people subiect 1524 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. vnto them and take from them all power to oppose themselues against their wills and to speake of their defects And because the Pope sayd that in giuing the remedy it was necessary not to striue to prouide against all at once for feare of causing great mischiefe but to doe things step by step they laughed at it adding that it was well sayd step by step but so that there were a whole age betweene one and another But in regard of Adrians good life before his assumption to the Papacie as well after hee was Bishop and Cardinall as before and the good intention which was shewed in all his actions holy men expounded all in good sense thinking verily that hee confessed the errours with ingenuity and that he would redresse them sooner then hee promised neither did the euent make them iudge the contrary For the Court being not worthy of such a Pope it pleased God to call him almost as soone as he had receiued the relation of his Nuncio from Noremberg For the 13. of September he ended the course of his yeeres 68 But when the decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was published in Germany Pope Adrian dieth The decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was expounded in contrary sences according to mens contrarie interests with the precepts concerning Sermons and Prints the greater part esteemed not thereof but those that were interested aswell followers of the Church of Rome as Lutherans expounded all in their owne fauour For it being sayd that the things which might stirre vp popular tumults should not be spoken of the Catholiques vnderstood it that the things brought in by Luthers doctrine and the reproofe of the abuses of the Ecclesiasticall order should not be spoken of and the Lutherans sayd that the meaning of the Diet was that the abuses which stirred vp the people against the Preachers when they heard as well bad things as good represented vnto them should not be defended And that part of the Decree which commanded to preach the Gospell according to the doctrine of writers approoued by the Church the Catholiques vnderstood according to the doctrine of the Schoole-men and the last postillers of the Scriptures But the Lutherans sayd it was to be vnderstood of the holy Fathers Hilary Ambrose Austin Ierom and the like expounding also that by vertue of the Edict of the Recesse it was lawfull for them to continue in teaching their doctrine vntill the Councell and the Catholiques vnderstood that the meaning of the Diet was that they should continue in the doctrine of the Church of Rome Whereby it appeared that the Edict in stead of quenching the fire of Controuersies enflamed it the more and in the mindes of godly men there remained a desire of a free Councell vnto which it seemed that both
a good reformation made of the Clergy of Germany but for the abuse of the Court of Rome it was not possible to make him yeeld to anything For when they began to discourse of them either he sayd that it was heresic to reprehend them or that hee referred it to the Pope and that it was necessary to treat with him thereof 74 The Cardinall made a reformation of Germanie the which touching And his reformation was not accepted only the inferiour Clergie and being iudged that it would not onely cherish the euill as light remedies alwaies doe but that it would serue to inlarge the dominion of the Court and greater Prelates to the preiudice of temporall authoritie and would make an entrance to greater extorsions of money was not receiued it being esteemed but a maske to delude Germany and to reduce it vnder greater tyranny though the Legate vsed all effectuall diligence that it might be accepted Wherefore he would not consent to any of the propositions made by the deputies of the Diet. By this it being plaine that it was impossible to conclude any thing with him they published the recesse the eighteenth of Aprill with a Decree that by the Pope with consent of the Emperour a free Councell in some conuenient place in Germany should be The Decree of the Diet. intimated so soone as was possible and that the States of the Empire should assemble themselues at Spira the eighteenth of Nouember to determine what course should be taken vntill the Councell were begun That euery Prince should call together in his owne State men godly and learned to collect the things that ought to be disputed on in the Councell That the Magistrates should haue care that the Gospel should be preached according to the doctrine of the approoued writers of the Church and all pictures and contumelious bookes against the Court of Rome should be prohibited 75 The Legat hauing answered to euery point of the Decree and shewed With which the Legat was not pleasep that it was not the office of Seculars to deliberate of any thing concerning faith and doctrine or preaching thereof he promised that he would giue the Pope an account concerning the Councell onely 76 The Princes being gone from the Diet the Legat endeauoured to bring He laboureth to cause his reformation to be receiued together those that most fauoured the affaires of Rome to cause the reformation which the Diet would not receiue to be published and there did meete him in Ratisbon Ferdinand the Emperours brother the Cardinall Archbishop of Salzburg two Dukes of Bauaria two Bishops of Trent and Ratisbon and the Agents of nine Bishops Where first they made a Decree vnder the date of the sixt of Iuly That it hauing beene ordered in the assembly at Noremberg that the Edict of Wormes against Luther should be put in execution as farre as was possible therefore they at the instance of the Legat Cardinall Campeggio did command that it should be obserued in all their Dominions and States That the innouators should be punished according to the forme of the Edict That nothing should be changed in the Celebration of the Masse and Sacraments That the Apostates Monkes and Nunnes and married Priests and those that receiued the Eucharist without confession or did eate forbidden meates should be punished And that all their subiects that were in the Vniuersitie of Wittenberg should depart from thence within three moneths and returne home or goe to some other place The day following beeing the seauenth the Cardinall published his Constitutions of the reformation And effecteth it which were approoued by all the forenamed Princes and it was commanded that they should bee published receiued and obserued throughout all their States and Dominions 77 In the proheme of the Constitutions the Cardinall said that to reforme the life manners of the Clergie being a thing of great moment for the rooting out of the Lutheran heresie he had ordained these decrees by the counsell of the Princes and Prelats assembled with him which he commanded to be obserued throughout all Germany by the Archbishops Bishops and other The reformation contained 37. heads Prelates Priests and Regulars and published in all the Cities and Churches They contained seauen and thirty heads concerning the apparell and conuersation of the Cleargie administring gratis the Sacraments and other Ecclesiasticall functions Banquets Fabriques of the Churches those that were to take orders celebration of holy-dayes fastings against Priests that were married against those that confessed not nor communicated against blasphemers sorcerers soothsayers and other things like these In conclusion the celebration of Diocesan Councels euery yeare was commanded for the obseruation of these Statutes giuing the Bishops power to inuocate the secular arme against the transgressors 78 The Edict of the reformation being diuulged the Princes and Bishops who in the Diet had not consented to the Cardinals demand were offended as well with him as with all those that assembled in Ratisbon it seeming vnto Diuers Princes and Bishops were offended with the acceptance of this reformation them that they were wronged by the Legat for making a generall order for all Germany in a meeting of some fewe onely and so much the rather because it was done after it was demonstrated vnto him that no good could come thereby They thought themselues iniured also by those fewe Princes and Bishops who alone had taken vpon them to oblige all Germany contrary to the opinion of the rest It was opposed also against that reformation that leauing the things of importance as if there had beene no disorder in them they made prouision in things of the smallest weight For Germany suffered but little inconuenience by the abuses of the inferiour Cleargy but great by the vsurpation of the Bishops and Prelates and greatest of all by those of the Court of Rome And yet there was no mention made of them as if they were now in better order then in the Primitiue Church Then concerning the inferiour Clergy the principall abuses were not treated of but those that were of least consequence which was as it were to approoue them and those also that were reprehended were left without their true remedies being onely noted without applying the medicine necessary to cure the malady 79 But the Legat and the forenamed Princes that met him cared but little for what was said in Germany and lesse for what would follow the publication of the Edict For their end was onely to satisfie the Pope and the Popes end was onely to shew that he had made prouision that there should be no need of a Councell For Clement a man skilfull in State affaires euen in Adrians time alwayes maintained that it was pernicious counsell in the occurrences of those times to vse the meanes of Councels and was wont to say that a Clement did euer thinkes Councell dangerous when the Popes authority was in question Councell was alwayes good when any
strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS 〈◊〉 and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might â—â—tely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This 〈◊〉 sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen 〈…〉 Pi 〈…〉 the Popes 〈◊〉 made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg 〈…〉 presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
successor of S. Peter gaue them his benediction The Arch-bishop of Mentz answered the Legats oration by order of the And is answerred by the Arch-bishop of 〈◊〉 Emperour and the Diet that Caesar as supreme Aduocate of the Church will vse all meanes to compose the disorders will imploy all his forces in the 〈◊〉 against the Turkes and that all the Princes will joyne themselues 〈…〉 that their actionâ— shall bee approoued by God and the Pope After this many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being heard the Elector of Sacco 〈…〉 and protestant Cities â—oyned with him presented to the Emperour she confession of their faith written Latine and Dutch 〈…〉 it might be read But the Emperour refusing to haue it The Lutherans doe present a confession of their faith And so do the Zuinglians 〈◊〉 in publique it was put off vntill the next day when the Legate would not be present for feare of receiuing some prejudice But the Princes being assembled before the Emperor in an Hall capable to receiue about 〈◊〉 persons it was read with aloud voyce And the Cities which followed the doctrine of Zuinglius presented apart the confession of their faith not differing from the former but onely in the point of the Eucharist The confession of the Princes which afterwards from this place where it was read was called Augustana contâ—ined two parts in the first were The name of the Augustan confession bega 〈…〉 expounded 〈…〉 de of the vnitie of the God-head of originall sinne of the incarnation of iustification of the ministery of the Gospel of the Church of administring the Sacraments of Baptisme of the Eucharist of Confession of Penance of the vse of the Sacraments and the Ecclesiasticall order of the rites of the Church of the ciuill Common-wealth of the last â—udgement of free will of the cause of sinne of faith of good workes and worshipping of Saints In the second were expounded the doctrines which were different from the Church of Rome the abuses which the Confessionists reprooued And these were declared at large in seuen articles of the holy Communion mariage of Priests of the Masse of Confession of the distinction of meates of Monasticall vowes and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction In conclusion they offered in case it were needfull a more full information But in the proheme thereof they deliuered that they had put their confession in writing to obey the Propose of his Maiestie that all men ought to present their opinions and therefore if the other Princes will giue vp theirs in writing they are readie to conferre peaceably with them that they may come to an agreement whereunto in case they could not come his Maiestie hauing giuen them to vnderstand in all the former Diets that he could not determine or conclude any matter of Religion for diuers respects then alleaged but that he would perswade the Pope to call a generall Councell and finally hauing caused it to bee said in the Diet of Spira that the differences betweene his Maiestie and the Pope being readie to bee composed there could bee no doubt but that hee would giue consent vnto it they offered to app 〈…〉 and to giue a reason and make a defence of their cause in such a generall free and Christian assembly of which it hath alwayes bin treated in all the Diets celebrated during the time of his Empire Vnto which Councell and to his Maiestie they haue formerly in due forme and vpon good cause appealed vnto which appeale they doe yet adhere not intending to abandon it neither by this treatie nor by any other if the difference bee not charitably reduced first to a Christian concord This was the onely Act of the first day But the Emperour before he made any resolution would haue the Legates aduice Who hauing read The Legate would not censure the Confession and considered the confession together with the Diuines which he brought out of Italie though hee was of opinion that it ought to bee opposed and a censure published vnder his name yet foreseeing that it would giue occasion of greater tumults and saying plainely that the difference for the most part seemed verball and that it imported not much whether one spake after one manner or after another and that it was not reasonable that the Apostolicall Sea should take part in the disputations of the Schooles hee conâ—ented not to haue his name vsed in the contentions And hee answered the Emperour that for the present there was no cause to make any 〈◊〉 examination of the doctrine but to consider the example which would bee giuen to all vnquiet and subtile wits who would not haue wanted infinite other nouities to propose with no lesse probabilitie which would haue beene heard with greedines because of the itching of cares which they stirre vp in the world and that by correcting the abuses that were noted greater inconueniencies would be raised then those which one sought to remedie That his opinion was that the doctrine of the Lutherans being read to remoue all preiudice a confutation thereof should be read likewise which should not be But gaue order that a confutation therof should be read and no copie giuen published in copies for feare of opening a way to disputations but meanes should be vsed that the Protestants should 〈◊〉 from going further on by proposing fauours and threats But the Confession being 〈…〉 it wrought diuers effects in the mindes of the Catholiques who heard it Some thought the Protestants more wicked then they were perswaded before they were informed of their particular opinions others on the contrary remitted much of the bad conceit they had against them esteeming their opinions not to absurd as before they did yea for a great part of the abuses they confessed they were iustly reprehended It is not to be omitted that Cardinal Mattheo Langi Archbishop of Salzburg told euery one that the reformation of the Masse The Archbishop of Salzburg would not haue the world reformed by a Monke was honest the libertie of meates conuenient and the demand iust to be disburthened of so many commandements of men but that a poore Monke should reforme all was not to bee endured And Cornelius Scoperus the Emperours Secretarie saide that if the Protestant Preachers had money they would easily buy of the Italians what Religion pleased them best but without golde it was impossible to make theirs shine in the world The Emperour according to the Legates aduice approued also by his owne Counsellers desirous to compose all by a negatiue went first about to separate the Ambassadors of the cities from ioyning with the Princes which proiect not succeeding he caused a confutation to be made of what the Protestants put vp in writing and another of that which was produced by the Cities And hauing called the whole Diet together hee told the Protestants that he had considered of the confession presented vnto him and giuen order to some pious and learned men to deliuer their opinion thereof And heere
Consistorie the 28. of April thanked the Pope and Colledge for hauing readily and without delay resolued to call a generall Councell and then desired them that the Bull The Emperor entereth into the publike Consistorie might be dispatched before hee parted from Rome that himselfe might giue order for the rest The Bull could not be framed so soone because it was necessarie to consider of fit words to be put into it such as might giue as much hope of libertie as was possible and yet not preiudice the Papall power Sixe Cardinals and three Bishops were deputed for this businesse The Bull for Conuocation of the Councell is made and finally the Bull was finished the twelfth of Iune published in the Consistory and subscribed by all the Cardinals The tenor was as followeth That from the beginning of his Papacie hee had desired nothing more then to cleanse the Church recommended by God to his care from heresies and errors and to restore the discipline to its former state for which finding no way more commodious then that which alwayes hath bene vsed in like occurrences that is a generall Councell he had often written concerning it to the Emperour and other Kings with hope not onely to obtaine this end but also that all discords being appeased betweene Princes of Christendome warre might bee made against the Infidels to free the Christians from that miserable slauerie and also to reduce the Infidels themselues to the faith Therefore by the fulnesse of authoritie which he hath from God by the consent of his brethren the Cardinals hee doth intimate a generall Councell of all Christendome against the 27. of May the next yeare 1537. The Councell is to begin in Mantua May 27. 1537. in Mantua a rich place and commodious for the celebration of the Councel Therefore he commandeth the Bishops and other Prelats of what place soeuer by vertue of their oath and vnder the paines set downe by the holy canons and decrees that they tender their presence there at the day prefixed He prayeth the Emperour French King and all other Kings and Princes to be there in person or in case they cannot to send honourable and ample ambassages as the Emperour French King and other Christian Princes haue often promised both to Clement and to him and to cause the prelats of their Kingdomes to goe thither and there remaine vntill the end to determine that which shall be fit to reforme the Church extirpate heresies and to make warre against the Infidels The Pope published another Bull also to correct as he sayd all the vices A Bull for the reformation of Rome and defects of the Citie of Rome the head of all Christendome mistris of learning manners and discipline that his owne house being first purged he might more easily cleanse the rest But not being able fully to performe this businesse by himselfe he deputed the Cardinals Ostiense Saint Seuerino Genutio and Simoneta commanding all men vnder the most grieuous paines to yeeld them absolute obedience These Cardinals together with other Prelats deputed also by the Pope applyed themselues immediatly to reforme the penitentiarie and Datarie Courts and the manners of the Courtiers yet nothing 1537 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. tooke effect But the intimation of the Councell seemed very vnfit to euery man of any meane capacitie in a time when warres were on foote in Picardie Prouence and Piemont betweene the Emperour and the French King The Protestants when they had seene the bull wrote to the Emperour The Protestants doe not approoue the Bull of the Conuocation that it appeared not what should be the forme and maner of the Councell They desired it should be pious free and in Germanie and such a one was euer promised vnto them and said they hoped that his Maiestie would prouide that their demaunds should bee satisfied and his promise fulfilled But in the beginning of the next yeere 1537. the Emperor sent to the Protestants Matthias Eldo his Vice-Chancellor to exhort them to receiue the 1537 The Emperor exhorteth thē to accept the Councell Councel for the calling whereof he had taken so great paines and where he meaned to affoord his personall presence if some great warre constrained him not to be elsewhere He put them in mind that they had appealed to a Councell and therefore that it was not conuenient that now they should change their purpose and refuse to meete all other Nations who haue fixed therein all their hope for reformation of the Church Concerning the Pope the Emperor sayd there was no doubt but that hee would gouerne himselfe as was fit for the principall head of the Church and that in casethey had any complaint against him they might modestly prosecute it in the Councel For the manner and forme that it was not conuenient they should prescribe it to all Nations but should rather thinke that not their diuines onely were inspired from God and vnderstood holy mysteries but that men may elsewhere be found who want neither learning nor sanctitie of life For the place though they haue demanded it in Germanie yet the should consider what was fit for other Nations Mantua is neere to Germany rich healthfull and the Duke thereof vassall of the Empire so that the Pope hath no power there and if they desired any further caution himfelfe was ready to giue it them Hee spake also apart with the Elector of Saxonie exhorting him to send his Ambassadours to the Councell without vsing exceptions or excuses which would hatch nothing but inconueniences Concerning the And they answere Councell the Protestants answered that hauing read the Popes letters they saw well that hee and the Emperour were not of one mind and hauing repeated what was treated of with Adrian Clement and Paul they concluded that they had all the same end They went on to alledge their reasons why the Pope should not be iudge in the Councell nor yet those who were by oath tyed vnto him And for the place appointed beside that it was against the Decrees of the Imperiall Diets no safe conduct could free them from danger if they went thither For the Pope hauing adherents throughout all Italy who bitterly hate the Protestants doctrine there was great danger of treachery and secret plots Besides in regard that many Doctors and Ministers ought to goe in person because it is not fit to handle a matter of that importance by deputies their Churches would be left desolate And how can they consent to the iudgement of the Pope who hath no other ayme but to roote out their doctrine which hee calleth heresie and cannot refraine from saying so much in all his Buls yea in that by which hee intimateth the Councell and in the Bull which dissemblingly hee made for reformation of the Court of Rome hee hath often repeated that hee hath called a Councell to extirpate the Lutheran heresie and maketh demonstration thereof by effects exercising bloudie torments
1532. would neuer haue an Imperiall Diet celebrated in his presence lest he should giue occasion of demanding a Nationall Councell he treated most seriously with the Emperour and with euery one of the Princes and besides published a writing addressed to the Catholikes Hee said therein that hee had diligently considered what a preiudice it would bee if the controuersies of doctrine should bee referred to The Legate publisheth a writing to disswade all treaties about relâ—ion in a Nationall Councell the Councell of a Nation and thought it his duetie to admonish them that they should by all meanes remooue that clause for that it was most manifest that questions of faith could not bee determined in a Nationall Councell because it concerned the Vniuersall state of the Church and if any thing were determined therein it would bee voyde and of no force And as in not celebrating such a Councell as hee was perswaded they would not they should doe a thing most acceptable to his Holinesse who is head of the Church and of all Councels so the celebration of it would bee most offensiue to him That it was a cleere case that by this meanes greater 〈…〉 ditions would arise in matter of Religion as well in other Nations as in that most noble Prouince That hee would not omit this duetie both to obey the instruction of his Holinesse and not to bee wanting to the charge of Legation layd vpon him The Princes answered this writing of the Legate that it was in his The answere of the Princes to the writing power to remedie all the inconueniences which might arise by perswading his Holines that a generall Councel might be intimated and celebrated without any more procrastination That by this meanes all occasion of a Nationall Councell which all the States of the Empire desired and prayed for would bee remooued But if the generall Councell so often promised and last of all by himselfe were not brought to effect the manifest necessitie of Germanie required that the controuersies should bee determined in a nationall Synod or in an imperiall Diet with the assistance of the Popes Legate The Protestant Diuines answered also in a long writing and said The answere of the Protestant Diuines that neither greater seditions nor any at all could arise when the controuersies of Religion shall bee composed according to the word of God and manifest vices corrected according to the doctrine of the Scripture and the vndoubted Canons of the Church That to determine of faith hath neuer been formerly denied to Nationall Councels because CHRIST hath promised his assistance where two or three shall bee assembled in his Name That the number was great not onely of Nationall Councels but euen of a very few Bishops which haue determined the controuersies and ordered the manners of the Church in Syria Greece Affrique Italie France and Spaine against the errours of Samosatenus Arrius the Donatists Pelagius and other heretiques whose determinations cannot bee called voyde of no force and vaine without impietie That it hath beene granted to the Sea of Rome to bee the first and to the Pope to haue the chiefest authoritie amongst the Patriarkes but that it is not found in any Father that hee hath beene called head of the Church or of the Councels CHRIST onely is head Paul Apollos and Cephas are but Ministers of the Church That what may bee expected from Rome the discipline there obserued so many ages and the tergiuersation to celebrate a lawfull Councel doe declare But the Emperour after long discussion the 28 of Iuly made the Recesse of the Diet remitting the whole action of the Colloquie vnto the generall Councell or National Synod of Germanie or a Diet of the Empire He promised to goe into Italie and to treate with the Pope for a Councell which if hee could not obtaine either generall or Nationall hee would intimate a Diet of the Empire within eighteene moneths to settle the matters of Religion and bee a meanes that the Pope should send thither a Legate Hee commanded the Protestants to receiue no new opinions but those that were agreed on and the Bishops to reforme their Churches Hee commanded that the Monasteries should not bee destroyed nor the goods of the Church vsurped nor any man sollicited to change religion And to 1542 PAVL 3 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. giue the Protestants greater satisfaction hee added that concerning the doctrines not as yet accorded he prescribed them nothing but that they ought not to destroy the Cloysters of the Monkes but reduce them to a holy and Christian amendment that the Ecclesiasticall goods should not bee vsurped but left to the ministers without regard of diuersitie of religions that no man should bee mooued to change his religion but those receiued who change it willingly Hee suspended also the Recesse of Ausburg for as much as concerned religion and the things depending thereon vntill the controuersies were determined in a Councell or Diet. After the Diet was ended Caesar passed into Italie and discoursed with A conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca the Pope in Lucca concerning the Councell and the Turkish warre and concluded that the Pope should send a Nuncio into Germanie to take resolution both in the one matter and the other in the Diet which should bee held in Spira in the beginning of the next yeere and that the Councell should bee held in Vicenza as was before appointed The Pope signified the conclusion to the Senate of Venice who thought not fit for diuers respects that so great a multitude should meete in the Citie and should treate of the Turkish warre as certainely they would haue done either with a purpose to effect it or at the least to make a faire shew Whereupon they The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vicenza answered that the case being altered by reason of an accord which they lately had made with the Turke they could not continue in the same opinion because Soliman would suspect that they mooued the Christian Princes to conspire against him Hereupon the Pope was constrained to alter his deseigne But the Cardnall Contarini was much calumniated in the Court of Rome where an opinion arose that hee was somewhat affected to The Legate Contarins was suspected of Lutheranisme Lutheranisme and those that spake least hurt of him sayd that hee opposed not as much as hee ought and that hee had put the Popes authoritie in hazard The Pope also distasted his seruice though hee were mightily defended by the Cardinall Fregoso But at his returne to his Holinesse whom hee found in Lucca expecting the Emperour hee rendred an account of his Legation and gaue absolute satisfaction The yeere 1541. ended thus and in the next the Pope sent Iohn Morone Bishop of Modena to Spira where the Diet was held in presence of Ferdinand 1542 Iohn Morone is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Spira who according to his
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
letter written from Trent weighing the inconueniences that would follow if hee kept the Councell at anchor with the ill satisfaction of the Bishops that were there and the mischiefe that might arise if the reformation should begin In fine perceiuing that it was necessary to put something to the hazard and that it was wisdome to auoid the greater euill he resolued to write backe to Trent to begin the action as they had aduised admonishing them not to broach any new difficulties in matter of faith nor to determine any of the things controuersed amongst the Catholiques and to proceed slowly in the reformation The Legates who vntill then had in the Congregations entertained themselues in generall matters hauing receaued power to goe on proposed in the Congregation of the 22. of February that the first foundation of faith beeing established they ought in the next place to handle another more ample which is the holy Scripture wherein are points belonging to the doctrines controuerted with the Lutheranes and others for reformation of those abuses which are most principall and necessary to be amended and so many that perhaps the time vntill the next Session will not bee sufficient to finde a remedy for all They discoursed of the controuersies with the Lutherans in this subiect and of the abuses and much was spoken hereof by diuers Prelates The Diuines who were thirty in number and almost all Friars had vntill then serued in the Councell onely to make Sermons on Holy-dayes in exaltation of the Councell and the Pope and to make light skirmishes with the Lutheranes but now that controuerted doctrines were to bee decided and the abuses of learned men rather then of others to bee reformed their worth The Diuines begin to be esteemed beganne to appeare And order was taken that in the points of doctrine to be decided articles should be extracted out of the bookes of the Lutheranes contrary to the orthodox faith to bee studied and censured by the Diuines that euery one speaking his opinion of them the matter might bee prepared to frame the Decrees which being proposed in the Congregation and examined by the Fathers when euery mans voyce was knowen that might bee established which was to bee published in the Session And for the abuses euery one should call to mind what hee thought worthy of amendment together with the remedy fit for it The articles for matter of doctrine drawen out of the Lutheranes bookes were 1. That the necessary doctrine of Christian faith is wholy conteyned in the holy Scripture and that it is an humane inuention to adde vnto them vnwritten Traditions as left vnto the holy Church by Christ and his Apostles deriued vnto vs by meanes of the continuall succession of Bishops and that it is sacrilege to defend that they are of equall authority with the old and new Testament 2. That amongst the bookes of the old Testament none should bee reckoned but those that haue beene receiued by the Iewes and in the New the sixe Epistles that is that vnder the name of S. Paul to the Hebrews that of S. Iames the 2. of S. Peter the 2. and 3. of S. Iohn one of S. Iude and the Apocalyps 3. That to vnderstand the Scripture well or to alledge the proper words it is necessary to haue recourse to the texts of the originall tongue in which it is written and to reprooue the Latine translation as full of errors 4. That the diuine Scripture is most easie and perspicuous and that to vnderstand it neither glosse nor comment is necessary but onely to haue the spirit of a sheepe of Christs pasture 5. Whether Canons with Anathematismes adioyned should be framed against all these Articles Vpon the two first the Diuines discoursed in foure Congregations and in the first all agreed that the Christian faith is contayned partly in the Scripture and partly in Traditions and much time was spent in alledging for this places of Tertullian who often speakes of them and many were numbred out of Irenie Cyprian Basil Austin and others yea some said more that Tradition was the onely foundation of the Catholique doctrine For the Scripture it selfe is not beleeued but by tradition But there was some difference how this matter might fitly be handled Vicenzo Lunello a Franciscan Friar was of opinion that in regard the holy Scripture and traditions were to be established for ground of faith they ought first to treat of the Church which is a more principal foundation For the Scripture receiueth authority from it according to the famous saying of Saint Augustine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel if the authoritie of the Church had not compelled me and no vse can be made of traditions but by grounding them vpon the same authority For if a controuersie Discourses about the authoritie of traditions arise about a tradition it will bee necessary to decide it either by the testimony or by the determination of the Church But this foundation being laid that euery Christian is bound to beleeue the Church one may securely build thereon He added that they should take example from all those that haue substantially written against the Lutherans as Fryar Siluester and Ecchiâ—s who haue more alleadged the authoritie of the Church then any other argument neither is it possible to conuince the Lutherans otherwise That it is contrary to the end proposed that is to lay all the foundations of Christian doctrine to leaue out the principall and perhaps the onely ground but certainely that without the which the residue cannot subsist This opinion had no followers Some opposed against it that it was subiect to the same difficulties which it made to others For the Synagogues of the heretiques also would arrogate to bee the true Church vnto whom this authoritie was giuen Others holding it to be a thing most knowen and vndoubted that by the name of the Church the Cleargie ought to bee vnderstood and more properly the Councell and the Pope as head said they ought to maintaine that the authority of the Church is already decided and that to treat of it now were to shew there was difficultie or at the least that it was a thing newly cleered and not most ancient euer beleeued since Christianitie began But Anthonius Marinarus a Carmelite Fryar thought fit to refraine speaking of traditions and said that for decision of the first Article in this matter it was meete first to determine whether the question were facti or iuris that is if the Christian doctrine haue two parts one which was written by the will of God and the other which was forbidden to bee writ but onely taught by word of mouth or if in the whole body of doctrine it hath accidentally happened that all hauing beene taught some part hath not beene committed to writing Hee added that it was a cleere case that the Maiestie of God ordaining the law of the Old Testament appointed it should be necessary to haue it in writing and therefore
which commandeth to haue the Hebrew text to examine the relitie of the bookes of the old Testament and the Greeke for a direction in those of the new To approoue a translation as authenticall was to condemne S. Hierome and all those who haue translated If any be authenticall to what end serue the rest which are not it would bee a great vanitie to produce vncertaine copies when there are some infallible That they should bee of the opinion of 9. Hierome and Caietane that euery Interpreter may erre though he haue vsed all arte not to vary from the originall But sure it is that if the holy Councell should examine or correct an interpretation according to the true text the holy Ghost which assisteth Synods in matters of faith would keepe them from erring and such a translation so examined and approoued might bee called authenticall But that any could be approoued without such an examination with assurance of the assistance of the holy Ghost hee durst not say except the Synode did determine it seeing that in the Councel of the holy Apostles a great inquisition was made before But this beeing a worke of tenne yeeres and impossible to be vndertaken it seemed better to leaue things as they had remained 1500. yeeres that the Latine translations should be verified by the originall Texts On the contrary the maior part of the Diuines said that it was necessary to account that translation which formerly hath beene read in the Churches and vsed in the schooles to be diuine and authenticall otherwise they should yeeld the cause to the Lutherans and open a gate to innumerable heresies hereafter and continually trouble the peace of Christendome That the doctrine of the Church of Rome mother and mistresse of all the rest is in a great part founded by the Popes and by schoole Diuines vpon some passage of the Scripture which if euery one had liberty to examine whether it were well translated running to other translations or seeking how it was in the Greeke or Hebrew these new Grammarians would confound all and would be made Iudges and arbiters of faith and in stead of Diuines and Canonists Pedanties should be preferred to be Bishops and Cardinals The Inquisitors will not be able to proceede against the Lutherans in case they know not Hebrew and Greeke because they will suddenly answere the text is not so and that the translation is false and euery nouity or toy that shall come into the head of any Grammarian either for malice or want of knowledge in Diuinity so that he may but finde some grammaticall tricke in those tongues to confirme it will be sufficient to ground himselfe thereon and he will neuer make an end That it doth appeare since Luther began to translate the Scripture how many diuers and contrary translations haue seene the light which deserue to bee buried in perpetuall darkenesse and how often Martin himselfe hath changed his owne translation that neuer any hath beene reprinted without some notable change not of one or two passages but of an hundred in a breath that if this libertie bee giuen to all Christianitie will soone be brought to that passe that no man will know what to beleeue To these reasons which the maior part applauded others added also that if the prouidence of God hath giuen an authenticall Scripture to the Synagogue and an authenticall New Testament to the Grecians it cannot be said without derogation that the Church of Rome more beloued then the rest hath wanted this great benefit and therefore that the same holy Ghost who did dictate the holy bookes hath dictated also that translation which ought to be accepted by the Church of Rome Some thought it hard to make a Prophet or Apostle onely to translate a booke therefore they moderated the assertion and said that he had not a Prophericall or Apostolicall Spirit but one very neere And if any should make dainty to giue the spirit of God to the Interpreter yet he cannot deny it to the Councell and when the vulgar edition shall bee approued and an anathema thundered against whosoeuer will not receiue it this will be without error not by the spirit of him that wrote it but of the Synode that hath receiued it for such D. Isidorus Clarus a Brescian and a Benedictine Abbat a man well seene in this studie went about to remooue this opinion by an historicall narration and said in substance that in the Primitiue Church there were many Greeke translations of the Old Testament which Origen gathered into one volume confornting them in sixe columnes the chiefe of these is called of the Septuagint from whence diuers in Latine were taken and many were taken from the Greeke text of the new Testament one of which most followed and read in the Church and esteemed the best by Saint Austin is called Itala yet so as that the Greeke text ought vndoubtedly to bee preferred But Saint Hierom a man as all doe know skilfull in the knowledge of tongues seeing that of the olde Testament to swarue from the Hebrew trueth by the fault partly of the Greeke interpreter and partly of the Latin made one immediately out of the Hebrew and amended that of the new Testament according to the trueth of the Greeke text Hieroms credit made his translation to bee receiued by many but was reiected by some either because they loued more the errours of antiquitie then new trueths or as himselfe complaineth by reason of emulation But a few yeeres after when enuie was laid aside that of S. Hierom was receiued by all the Latins so they were both in vse one being called the olde and the other the new Saint Gregorie writing to Leander vpon Iob testifieth that the Apostolike Sea vseth them both and that himselfe in the exposition of that booke made choice to follow the new as conformable to the Hebrew text yet in the allegations he would vse sometimes one sometimes another as it best befitted his purpose The times following by the vse of them both composed one taking part of the new and part of the olde according as the accidents required and to this the name of the vulgar Edition was giuen The Psalmes were all of the olde because being dayly sung in the Churches they could not be changed The lesser Prophets are all of the new the greater mixt of both This is very true that all hath happened by the ordinance of God without which nothing can succeede But yet it cannot be said that there was in it greater knowledge then humane Saint Hierome saith plainely that no interpreter S. Ierom saith that no interpreter hath spoken by the holy Ghost hath spoken by the holy Ghost The Edition which wee haue is his for the most part it would bee strange to attribute the assistance of God to him that knoweth and affirmeth hee hath it not Wherefore no translation can bee compared to the text in the originall tongue Therefore his opinion was that the vulgar
edition should bee preferred before all and allowed yet so as that it should bee corrected by the originall and all men forbid to make any other only that should be amended and the others extinguished and so all inconueniences caused by new interpretations which haue iudiciously been noted and reprehended in the Congregations would cease Andrew de Vega a Franciscan Friar going as a Mediator betweene these two opinions approoued that of Saint Hierom that the qualities of an interpreter are not any Propheticall or other speciall diuine spirit which giueth them infallibilitie and the opinion of the same Saint and of Saint Austin to correct the translations by the texts of the originall tongue But added that it was not contrary to this to say withall that the Latin Church holdeth the vulgar edition for authenticall because it is thus to bee vnderstood that concerning faith and manners there is no errour in it though in some small matter or expression of wordes there may be a mistaking it being impossible that all the words of one language should bee transplanted into another but that there will bee some restriction or inlargement of significations or metaphore or other figure That the vulgar edition hath beene examined heeretofore by the whole Church during the space of 1000. yeeres and knowne that there is no errour in it in matter of faith or manners and in this account it hath beene held and vsed by the ancient Councels and so ought still to bee held and approoued and declared as authenticall that is that it may bee read without danger not hindering those that are more diligent to haue recourse vnto the Hebrew and Greeke originals but forbidding so great a number of whole translations which beget confusion About the Article of the sense of the holy Scripture the doctrine of Cardinall Caietan gaue occasion to speake diuersly who taught and practised the same himselfe that new conceits when they agree to the text and Discourses about the exposition of the Scripture are not aliene from other places of the Scripture and doctrine of faith are not to be reiected though the streame of the Doctors runne another way in regard the Maiestie of God hath not tied the sense of the Scripture to the old Doctors otherwise there would remaine no more power to those that liue now nor to posteritie then to transcribe the same things againe which some of the Diuines and Fathers approoued and some opposed To the first it seemed a spirituall tyrannie to forbid the faithfull to make vse of their proper ingenie according to the grace which God hath giuen them and that this was iust a prohibition to exercise the talent giuen vs by God That men ought to bee inticed with all allurements to the reading of the holy writ from which when that pleasure which nouitie bringeth shall bee remooued all men will euer abhorre it and such strictnesse will make men apply themselues to other studies and abandon this and by consequence all studie and care of pietie That this varietie of spirituall gifts belongeth to the perfection of the Church and is found amongst the Fathers in whose writings there is great diuersitie and oftentimes contrarietie yet ioyned with assured charitie Why should not that libertie bee graunted to this age which others haue inioyed with spirituall fruit The Schoole-men though in the doctrine of Theologie they haue no disputes about the meaning of the Scripture yet they haue as many differences in points of religion and no lesse dangerous That it is better to imitate antiquitie which hath not restrained the exposition of the Scripture but left it free Those of the contrarie opinion sayd that popular licence being worse then tyrannie it was then fit to curbe the vnbrideled wits otherwayes they could not hope to see an end of the present contentions That anciently it was allowed to write vpon the holy Bookes because there was neede in regard there were but few expositions And the men of those times were of an holy life and setled minde from whom no confusions could bee feared as now And therefore the Schoole-men seeing there was no more neede of other expositions in the Church and that the Scripture was not onely sufficiently but aboundantly declared they tooke another course to treate of holy mysteries and seeing that men were inclined to disputings they thought good to busie them rather in examining of the reasons sayings of Aristotle to keepe the holy Scripture in reuerence from which much is derogated when it is handled after a common fashion and is the subiect of the Studies and exercises of curious men And this opinion went on so farre that Richard of Mans a Franciscan Friar sayd that the doctrines of faith were now so cleered that wee ought no more to learne them out of Scripture which it is true was read heretofore in the Church for instruction of the people whereas now it is read in the Church onely to pray and ought to serue euery one for this end onely and not to studie And this should be the reuerence and worship due from euery one to the word of God But at the least the studying of it should bee prohibited to euery one that is not first confirmed in schoole Diuinitie neither doe the Lutherans gaine vpon any but those that studie the Scripture Which opinion wanted not adherents Betweene these opinions there went two others in the middle One that it was not good to restraine the vnderstanding of the Scripture to the Fathers onely in regard their expositions are allegoricall for the most part and seldome literall and those that follow the letter fit themselues to their owne time so that the exposition agreeth not to our age That Cardinall The opinion of Cusanus that the exposition of the Scripture must be fitteâ— to the time Cusanus a man excellently learned and honest said iudicially that the vnderstanding of the Scripture must bee fitted to the time and expounded according to the current Rites and that it is not to bee maruciled at if the Church in one time expoundeth in one fashion at another in another And this was the meaning of the Lateran Councell when it decreed that the Scripture should bee expounded according to the Doctors of the Church or as long vse hath approoued that new expositions should not bee forbidden but when they varie from the common sense But Dominicus Soto a Dominican Friar distinguished the matter of faith and manners from the others saying it was meete in that onely to keepe euery wit within limits but in others it was not inconuenient to let euery one so that pietie and charitie bee preserued to abound in his owne sence That the Fathers desired not to bee followed of necessitie but onely in things necessary to beleeue and to doe Neither did the Popes when in their Decretals they expounded some passage of the Scripture in one sense meane to canonize that so that it should not bee lawfull to vnderstand it
with all their might and the Prelates alledging that they belonged to them and were vsurped pretended restitution And because the contention was heere not of opinions but of profit they vsed on both sides not onely reasons but deedes also Which differences were set on foote that at the time of the Session nothing might be decided Therefore the Legates resolued to deferre these two points vntill another Session Two Decrees were framed as formerly was resolued and were read in the last Congregation and approoued yet with some exceptions in the point of the vulgar Edition In the ende heereof the Cardinall of Monte after hee had commended the learning and wisedome of them all admonished them of the seemely behauiour which was fit to vse in the publique Session shewing one heart and one minde in regard the points were sufficiently examined in the Congregations and the Congregation beeing ended the Cardinall Santa Croce assembled those that had opposed the vulgar Edition and shewed they could not complaine because it was not prohibited but left free to correct it and to haue recourse to No errors of faith in the vulgar Edition the originall but that onely it was forbid to say there were in it errors of faith for which it ought to be reiected The eight of April appoynted for the Session being come the Masse of the holy Ghost was said by Saluator Alepus Archbishop of Torre in Sardinia and the Sermon was made by Friar Austin of Aretium Generall of the Serui the Pontificall habiliments put on the accustomed letanies and prayers made and the Decrees read by the Archbishop that said Masse The first conteined in substance that the Synode ayming to preserue the purity of the Gospel promised by the Prophets published by Christ and preached by the Apostles Two Decrees read in the Session as the fountaine of all trueth and discipline of maners which trueth and discipline are contained in the bookes and vnwritten traditions receiued by The contents of the former the Apostles from the mouth of Christ and dictated to them by the holy Ghost and passed from one to another doeth according to the example of the Fathers receiue with equall reuerence all the bookes of the old and new Testament and the traditions belonging to faith and manners as proceeding from the mouth of Christ or dictated by the holy Ghost and preserued in the Catholique Church And setting downe the Catalogue of the bookes concludeth that if any will not receiue them all as Sacred and Canonicall in all parts as they are read in the Catholike Church and contained in the vulgar Edition or shall wittingly and purposely despise the traditions let him be Anathema that euery one may know what ground the Synode will vse in confirming the points of doctrine and reforming of maners in the Church The substance of the second Decree was that the vulgar Edition should be The substance of the second Decree held for authenticall in publike Lectures Disputations Sermons and expositions and that none should dare to refuse it That the holy Scripture cannot bee expounded against the sense held by the holy Mother the Church nor against the common consent of the Fathers though with purpose to conceale those expositions and that the offenders should be punished by the Ordinaries that the vulgar Edition should be most exactly printed That no bookes of religion bee printed sold or kept without the authors name and that the approbation appeare in the frontispice of the booke vpon paine of excommunication and pecuniary punishment constituted by the last Lateran Councell That none should dare to vse the words of the holy Scripture in scurrility fables vanity flatteries detractions superstitions inchantments diuinations castings of lots libels and that the transgressors should bee punished at the discretion of the Bishops And it was determined to hold the next The next Session is to be heâ—d the 17. of Iune Session the 17. of Iune Afterwards the Commission of Don Diego de Mendoza and Francis de Toledo the Emperours Ambassadors was read by the Secretarie of the Councel The Commission of the Emperours Ambassadors is read Don Diego was absent and the other hauing in the Emperours name saluted the Fathers in few words said in substance That all the world knew that the Emperour thought nothing to befit him more then not onely to defend the flocke of CHRIST from enemies but to free it from tumults and seditions therefore that he reioyced to see the day when the Councell published by the Pope was opened and that being willing to fauour that occasion with his power and authoritie he had sent thither Mendoza vnto whom in regard of his indisposition himselfe was ioyned So that nothing remained but to pray God vniformely that he would fauour the enterprise of the Councell and which is the Principall would preserue peace betweene the Pope and Emperour for the establishing of the trueth of the Gospel restoring the Church to her puritie weeding the cockle out of the Lords field Answere was made by the Councell that his Lordships comming was most acceptable both for the dutie they did owe the Emperour and for the fauour hee promised them hauing also much hope in the realtie religion of his Lordship That they imbraced him with all their heart and did admit as farre as they could with reason the mandates of Caesar That they were sorry for the indisposition of his Colleague and thanked God for the peace betweene the Pope and the Emperour praying him to fauour the desires of them both for the increase of Christian religion and peace of the Church These things being done with the vsuall ceremonies the Session ended the Decrees whereof were sent to Rome by the Legates and a little after printed But after they were seene especially in Germany they ministred great A few Prelats and not learned do decide the greatest points of religion matter of discourse Some thought it strange that fiue Cardinals and 48. bishops should so easily define the most principall and important points of Religion neuer decided before giuing Canonicall authoritie to Bookes held for vncertaine and apocryphall making authenticall a translation differing from the original prescribing and restraining the manner to vnderstand the word of God neither was there amongst these Prelates any one remarkable for learning some of them were Lawyers perhaps learned in that profession but of little vnderstanding in Religion few Diuines but of lesse then ordinary sufficiencie the greater number Gentlemen or Courtiers and for their dignities some were onely titular and the maior part Bishops of so small Cities that supposing euery one to represent his people it could not be said that one of a thousand in Christendome was represented But particularly of Germany there was not so much as one bishop or Diuine Was it possible that amongst so many no man should be sent Why did not the Emperour cause some of them to goe who assisted in the
Councels in medling with the priuiledges granted by the Pope And they could not agree not onely for the varietie of Opinions and interests of the Bishops but also because the Imperialists did endeauour to make a difference to hinder the proposing of the points of Doctrine Neither was this temporizing vngratefull to the Legates who were resolute if they were not forbid in the answer which they expected from Rome to propose the doctrines and as their inward friends sayde to cleere themselues afterwards of whatsoeuer should ensue But to make some end of the things handled they caused a briefe of the opinions of the Diuines and Canonists deliuered in diuers preceding Congregations to be read saying that in regard the voyces were long they had collected the summe of them that they may examine them and speake their opinions thereon But Bracius Martellus Bishop of Fiesole hearing the extract read opposed it in a continued speech and said it was necessary that the The Bishop of Fiesole opposeth the Legates generall Congregation should know the voyces and reasons of all without reading collections and summes and inlarged himselfe by amplifying the authoritie of the Councel the necessity to informe it wel the smal conueniencie that some few should be Iudges of the determinations or that the resolutions should come from any other place whereat the Legates were much offended and reprehended the Bishop with affected modesty but bytingly enough And so the Congregation brake vp The next day the Legats sent to the B. to demand a copie of his discourse and sent it to Rome taxing it as irreuerent and seditious adding that they had modestly and seuerely reprehended him and would haue gone further Who complaine to the Pope both of him and of the Bishop of Chioza because he deserued no lesse but that they feared to mooue some vnseasonable dispute which might make a rent But that he ought not to escape vnpunished least he should be emboldened to do the like in euery congregation or worse representing to his Holinesse that by all meanes he should bee chased out of Trent and order taken that the Bishop of Chioza not much vnlike vnto him though in another course should neuer returne This Bishop parted immediatly after the session vpon pretence of indisposition but in trueth by reason of wordes which passed betweene him and Cardinall Poole in Congregation in the matter of traditions For hauing spoken in defence of Fryar Antonius Marinarus and thereupon contested with the Cardinall and so hauing complained that the Councell was not free he saw he was not in the Legats fauour and obnoxious to danger The Legats not content with what they had done to mortifie the Bishop of Fiesole and to keep the matter intire vntill there came aduise from Rome that they might goe on with it or dissemble as they should be commanded in the next Congregation Monte gaue him a nip by the way and concluded that he left him then to consider of his owne affaires because himselfe was to be imployed in matters of greater importance The Pope answered concerning the two Bishops that he would giue a remedie in time conuenient But for the matters to be handled he sayd that The Popes answere to the Legates if they regarded the desires of Princes they would make the Councel more tumultuous and the resolutions more long and hard because euery one sought to crosse what liked him not and by putting difficultie in one thing to promote another Therefore that without any more to doe they should begin with originall sinne aduising them to omit the excuse which they purposed to vse to D. Francis that is that the article of originall sinne is not questioned in Germany but should rather vse generall termes and all reuerence to the Emperour He further commanded them that concerning the correction of the The Councell in Tr 〈…〉 is gouernd by cert 〈…〉 ne 〈…〉 puâ—tes 〈◊〉 Rome vulgar edition they should proceed no further vntill the Deputies ouer the Councell in Rome had determined what course should be held The Legats resoluing for execution of those orders to propose originall sinne made a congregation two dayes together to determine of the two heads of reading and preaching before they published their purpose to handle matters of faith least those two points being vndecided might cause the Imperialists to dinert from this And they caused the Deputies for the vulgar edition to bring to them all they had done charging them to proceed no further vntill they had receiued new order Such was the libertie of the Councell depending on the Pope in leauing of things begun and beginning new In treating of the Lectures and Sermons there was a generall complaint of the Bishops especially Spanish that CHRIST hauing commanded that his doctrine should be taught which is exercised in the Church by preaching and reading to the more capacious that they may be fit to teach the people the care to superintend ouer all that exercise these functions ought to bee proper to the Bishop That the Apostles haue so instituted and the holy Fathers so practised That now this office is absolutely taken from the Bishops by A complaint against the regular orders priuiledges so that no iot thereof remaineth That this is the cause why all is out of order because the order instituted by CHRIST is changed The Vniuersities are withdrawen with exemptions that the Bishop cannot know what they teach the Sermons are by priuiledge giuen to the Friars who by no meanes acknowledge the Bishop nor suffer him to meddle so that the office of a Pastour is quite taken from the Bishops And on the contrary those who anciently were appointed to weepe for sinnes and expressely and seuerely forbid to preach and teach haue assumed this power vnto them or at the least it is giuen them for their proper function And so the flocke remaineth without either shepheard or hireling because these ambulatorie Preachers who to day are in one Citie to morrow in another know neither the need nor the capacitie of the people and least of all the occasions to teach and edifie them as doth the proper Pastour who liueth alwayes with the flocke and knoweth the necessities and infirmities of it Besides the ende of those Preachers is not to edifie but to take almes either for themselues or their Cloisters which that they may the better obtaine they ayme not to benefit the soule but to delight the care and soothe men in their pleasures that thereby they may draw more profit and the people in stead of learning the doctrine of CHRIST learneth either nouitie or vanitie at the least Luther was one of these who if hee had remained weeping in his Cell the Church of CHRIST had not stood in these termes That the abuse of the Pardoners was more manifest who goe about preaching Indulgences whose scandals formerly giuen cannot bee related without teares That it is a cleere case that they exhort
disputations and how farre different that was which they printed would not beleeue how much was spoken vpon this article and with how much heate not onley by the Diuines but the Bishops also all seeming to vnderstand the trueth and to haue it on their side so that Santa Croce saw there was more neede of a bridle then spurres who desired to make an end of it by intreating them to passe to something else and to diuert the controuersie It was twice proposed in congregation of the Prelates to leaue this question as ambiguous long and troublesome yet they returned to it being drawen by their affections At last the Cardinall shewing they had said enough and that they should consider againe of the things spoken to resolue on them more maturely obtained of them to speake of preparatiue workes and obseruation of the Law vpon which occasion the matter of Free will was brought in by many and not neglected by the Cardinall he proposed whether they would haue that particular also handled together with the rest because it did so cohere with thē that it could not be handled seuerally Therfore Prelates and Diuines were deputed to collect Articles out of the workes of the Lutherans that they might be censured The Articles were 1. God is the totall cause of our workes good and euill and the adultery of Dauid the cruelty of Manlius and the treason of Iudas are workes of God as well as the vocation of Saul 2. No man hath power to thinke well or ill but all commeth from absolute necessitie and in vs is no free will and to affirme it is a meere fiction 3. Free Articles concerning Free will will since the sinne of Adam is lost and a thing onely tirular and when one doeth what is in his power hee sinneth mortally yea it is a thing fained and a title without realitie 4. Free will is onely in doing ill and hath no power to doe good 5. Free will mooued by God doeth by no meanes cooperate and followeth as an instrument without life or as an vnreasonable creature 6. That God conuerteth those onely whom hee will though they will not and spurne against it Vpon the two first Articles they rather spake in a tragicall manner then The discussiō of the articles Theologicall that the Lutheran doctrine was a frantique wisedome that mans will as they make it is prodigious that those wordes a thing of title onely a title without realitie are monstrous that the opinion is impious and blasphemous against God that the Church hath condemned it against the Manichees Priscillianists and lastly against Aballardus and Wigleffe and that it was a follie against common sence euery one proouing in himselfe his owne libertie that it deserueth not confutation but as Aristotle saith chastisement or experimentall proofe That Luthers Schollers perceiued the folly and to moderate the absurditie sayd after that man had libertie in externall politicall and oecumenicall actions and in matters of ciuill iustice that which euery one but a foole knoweth to proceede from counsell and election but denied libertie in matters of diuine iustice onely Marinarus sayd that as it is foolish to say no humane action is in our power so it is no lesse absurd to say that euery one is euery one finding by experience that hee hath not his affections in his power that this is the sence of the Schooles which say that wee are not free in the first motions which freedome because the Saints haue it is certaine that some freedome is in them which is not in vs. Catarinus according to his owne opinion that without Gods speciall assistance a man cannot doe a morall good said there was no liberty in this and therefore that the fourth Article was not so easily to bee condemned Vega after hee had spoken with such ambiguitie that hee vnderstood not himselfe concluded that betweene the Diuines and the Protestants there was no difference of opinion For these concluding now that there is liberty in Philosophicall iustice and not in supernaturall in externall workes of the Law not in internall and spirituall it is to say precisely with the Church that one cannot doe spirituall workes belonging to religion without the assistance of God And though hee said that all indeuour was to be vsed for composition yet hee was not gratefully heard it seeming in some sort a preiudice that any of the differences might bee reconciled and they were wont to say that this is a point of the Colloquies a word abhorred as if by that the Laitie had vsurped that authority which is proper to Councels A great disputation arose amongst them whether it bee in mans power to beleeue or not beleeue The Franciscans following Scotus did denie it saying that as knowledge doth necessarily follow demonstrations so faith doth arise necessarily from persuasions and that it is in the vnderstanding which is a naturall agent and is naturally mooued by the obiect They alledged experience that no man can beleeue what hee will but what seemeth true adding that no man would feele any displeasure if hee could beleeue hee had it not The Dominicans said that nothing is more in the power of the will then to beleeue and by the determination and resolution of the will onely one may beleeue the number of the starres is euen Vpon the third Article whether free will bee lost by sinne very many authorities of Saint Austine being alledged which expressely say it Soto did inuent because hee knew no other meanes to auoyd them that true liberty is equiuocall for either it is deriued from the Noune Libertas freedome or from the Verbe Liberare to set free that in the first sence it is opposed to necessity in the second to seruitude and that when Saint Austine sayd that free-will was lost hee would inferre nothing else but that it is made slaue to sinne and Satan This difference could not bee vnderstood because a seruant is not free for that hee cannot doe his owne will but is compelled to follow his Masters and by this opinion Luther could not bee blamed for intitling a booke of seruile will Many thought the fourth Article absurd saying that liberty is vnderstood to be a power to both the contraries therefore that it could not bee said to bee a liberty to euill if it were not also to good But they were made to acknowledge their error when they were told that the Saints and blessed Angels in heauen are free to doe good and therefore that it was no inconuenience that some should bee free onely to doe euill In examining the fifth and sixt Articles of the consent which free-will giueth to diuine inspiration or preuenting grace the Franciscans and Dominicans were of diuers opinions The Franciscans contended that the will beeing able to prepare it selfe it hath liberty much more to accept or refuse the diuine preuention when God giueth assistance before it vseth the strength of nature The Dominicans denied that the workes preceding the
false that it is in another time Yet it was not well vnderstood because applying it to his purpose it cannot bee said that a man predestinated can bee damned in a time when he is not predestinated seeing hee is alwayes so and generally the diuided sence hath no place where the accident is inseparable from the subiect Therefore others thought to declare it better saying that God gouerneth and mooueth euery thing according to its proper nature which in contingent things is free and such as that the Act may consist together with the power to the opposite so that with the act of predestination the power to reprobation and damnation doeth stand But this was worse vnderstood then the first The other Articles were censured with admirable concord Concerning the third and sixt they sayd it hath alwayes beene an opinion in the Church that many receiue diuine grace and keepe it for a time who afterwards doe lose it and in â—ine are damned There was alleadged the example of Saul Solomon Iudas one of the twelue a case more euident then all by the words of CHIST to the FATHER I haue kept in thy Name al that thou hast giuen mee of which not one hath perished but the sonne of perdition To these they added Nicholas one of the seuen Deacons and others first commended in the Scriptures and then blamed and for a conclusion of all the fall of Luther Against the sixt they particularly considered that vocation would be an impious derision when those that are called and nothing is wanting on their side are not admitted that the Sacraments would not bee effectuall for them all which things are absurd But for censure of the first the authoritie of the Prophet was brought directly contrary in termes where God saith that if the iust shall abandon iustice and commit iniquitie I will not remember his good workes The example of Dauid was added who committed murther and adultery of Magdalene and Saint Peter who denied CHRIST They derided the follies of the Zuinglians for saying the iust cannot fall from grace and yet sinneth in euery worke The two last were vniformely condemned of timeritie with exception of those vnto whom God hath giuen a speciall reuelation as to Moyses and the Disciples to whom it was reuealed that they were written in the booke of heauen The examination of the Diuines concerning Free-will and Predestination beeing ended and the Anathematismes in those matters framed they were ioyned to those of iustification according to their fit places Whereunto opposition was made by some in one part by some in another where there appeared any word which might preiudicate their opinion But Iacobus Coccus Arch bishop of Corfu considered that by the Theologues the Articles were censured with many limitations and amplifications which ought to be inserted in the Anathematismes that the proposition might not absolutely be condemned which might receiue a good construction and the rather because it is humanitie to make the most fauourable interpretation and charitie not to thinke euill Diuers did contradict first in regard of the practise of the ancient Councels which haue condemned hereticall propositions without limitation naked as they haue been deliuered by the heretikes especially because it is sufficient in matter of faith for condemning an article that it hath one false sence which may cause the vnaduised to erre Both the opinions seemed reasonable the first because it was fit to knowe which sence was condemned the second because it was not for the honour of the Councel to limit the propositions of heretikes Hereunto was added that all the Canons were thus composed reciting the opinion which was to be condemned and alleadging for cause thereof the places of Scripture and doctrine of the Church vnto which it was opposite The Canons were made according to the forme of the Councell of Orange like to those of originall sinne in the preceeding Session But the reading of them proouing long and tedious and the mixture of trueth and falshood of things reprooued and approoued not very intelligible the Bishop of Sinigaglia put them fitly in minde of a remedie for both inconueniences that it was better to separate the Catholike doctrine from the contrary and make two Decrees in one to make a continuated declaration and confirmation of the doctrine of the Church in the other to condemne and anathematize the contrary The aduise pleased all and so it was resolued and first the anathematismes were framed apart and then paines taken to make the other Decree And this they called the Decree of the doctrine and that the Canons which The Decree of the doct 〈…〉 and the Canons stile was after followed in the second and third Conuocation of the Councell Sancta Croce tooke incredible paines to make the Decrees auoyding as much as was possible to insert any thing controuersed among the Schoole-men Santa Croce tooke great paines to giue euery oâ—â— satisfaction in making the Decrees and so handling those which could not be omitted as that euery one might be contented in euery Congregation he obserued what was disliked by any and tooke it away or corrected it as hee was aduised and hee spake not onely in the Congregations but with euery one in particular was informed of all the doubts and required their opinions he diuersified the matter with diuers orders changed sometimes one part sometimes another vntill hee had reduced them to the order in which they now are which generally pleased and was approued by all It is certaine that to determine those things Congregations were held consisting partly of Theoloques partly of the Prelates to the number of one hundred and that from the beginning of September vntill the end of Nouember there passed not a day in which the Cardinall did not meddle with that which was done before and change something The memoriall of these mutations remaineth whereof I will rehearse two as a tast of many which it would bee tedious to recount In the first point of doctrine it was first written by common consent that neither the Gentiles by vertue of Nature nor the Iewes by the law of Moyses could free themselues from sinne and because many did hold that circumcision did remit sinnes they suspected that these words might preiudice their opinion though S. Paul hath in expresse termes said the same in more then one place The Cardinal to satisfie these men in the place where it was sayd Per ipsam etiam legem Moysi changed and said Per ipsam etiam litterant legis Moysiâ— euery ordinary Diuine might easily iudge how well the word literam did befit that place In the beginning of the eight point those that manetained certainety of grace were not contented it should be sayde A mans sinnes are not omitted by the certainetie of remission and because one is confident in it And the Cardinall gaue them satisfaction by excluding the reall certainety and putting in the roome boasting confidence in that onely And in
the artifice of that proposition which is in the fifth Chapter Neque homo ipse nihil omnino agat which they sayd was not intelligible and without example For if the Synode would signifie Etiam homo ipse aliquid agat it might say so plainely as is fit to doe in matter of faith where the more simple expression is the better and if they would vse an elegancie they might say Etiam homo ipse nihil agat But the word omnino beeing interposed that speech is incongruous and without sence as all are which haue two negatiues that cannot be resolued into an affirmatiue For to resolue that one must say Etiam homo ipse aliquid omnino agat which is incongruous and not to bee vnderstood what aliquid omnino may signifie heere For it would say that a man hath an action in a certaine kinde which in another kinde is no action The Fathers were defended by saying that to examine the forme of Speech so seuerely was nothing but to cauill Whereunto they replyed that a gentle interpretation was due vnto vsuall formes of speach but that it is a publique vtility to discouer the artifice of him that leauing the cleere and vsuall phrases inuenteth those that are incongruous and containe in them contradiction to cauill and to play on both sides Those that vnderstood Theologie said that the doctrine that a man may alwayes refuse diuine inspirations was contrary to the publike and ancient prayer of the Church Et ad te nostras etiam rebelles compelle propitius Uoluntates Which is not fit wee should say is a vaine desire but that it is made by faith as S. Iames saith and granted by God to his elected They added that one could no more say with S. Paul that it commeth not from man which doth separate the vessell of wrath from those of Gods mercie that which separateth being that humane Non nihil omnino Many did consider that place of the seuenth Chapter where it is sayd Iustice is giuen by measure according to the good pleasure of God and the disposition of the receiuer both which things cannot bee true For if it pleased God to giue more to him that were lesse disposed it would not bee by measure of the disposition and if it bee by the measure of that there is alwayes the motiue by which God worketh and doeth not vse his good pleasure They marueiled that those were condemned who sayd that the Precepts of God were impossible to bee kept seeing that the same Councell in the Decree of the second Session exhorteth the faithfull assembled in Trent that repenting confessing and communicating they should obserue the Commaundements of God Quantum quisquis poterit Which modification would bee impious if the iustified could keepe them absolutely and they noted that the same word Praecepta was there to take away all cauill Those that were read in the Ecclesiasticall Story sayd that in all the Councels held in the Church from the Apostles time vntill now there were neuer so many Articles decided as in this Session onely in which Aristotle had a great part by hauing exactly distinguished all the kindes of causes which if hee had not done wee had wanted many Articles of Faith The Polititians also though they ought not to examinematters of Religion but simply follow them yet found matter of discourse in this Decree For seeing in the tenth Chapter the Obligation of obeying the Commandements of GOD and the Church and the same replied in the twentieth Canon they were scandalized because there was no mention of Obligation to the commandements of Princes and Magistrates They said that obedience vnto these is more plainely set downe in the Scripture that the old Law is full of it that the doctrine is cleere in the new Testament expressed and handled at large by CHRIST himselfe by Saint Peter and Saint Paul That there is found an expresse Obligation to heare the Church but none expresse to obey it Hee is obeyed who commandeth of his owne power and hee is heard who doeth promulgate that which belongeth to another man Neither were these men satisfied with the excuse that the commandements of Princes are included in those of God and that obedience is due vnto them because God hath commanded they should bee obeyed But they replyed that by this reason the Church rather ought to bee omitted and said that the Church was expressed and the Princes passed ouer in silence to breede according to the ancient scope of the Ecclesiastiques that pernicious opinion that men are bound to obey them for conscience sake and Princes and Magistrates onely for feare of temporall punishments and that otherwise their commandements may be transgressed without respect and so to cause euery gouernment to be hated accounted tyrannicall and subuerted and by describing the subiection vnto Priests to be the only principall way to gaine heauen to draw all iurisdiction to themselues and by consequence all authority The Decree of reformation was said to bee a meere illusion For to trust in God and the Pope that prouision should bee made of persons worthy to gouerne the Churches belongeth rather to him that prayeth then to him that reformeth To renew the ancient Canons with one word onely and one so generall was more to confirme the disuse of them but if they would restore them in earnest they should remooue the causes which haue buried them in silence giue them strength by penalties and deputation of those that should put them in execution and should vse other meanes which doe reuiue and preserue Lawes In fine it was said to haue done nothing but establish that one might bee absent all the yeere by loosing halfe the reuenewes or rather one was taught how hee might not reside eleuen moneths and more without any punishment by interposing those thirty dayes or fewer in the midst of the other time of the yeere and that the Decree was wholly destroyed with the exception of iust and reasonable causes which no man is so simple as not to find being to haue Iudges for whom it will be profitable not to haue residencie practised This place requireth that mention should bee made of a particular accident which then begun though it ended not vntill after foure moneths belongeth wholly to the present Session maketh knowen what the Councell was and in what estimation it was had by those that assisted in it For the vnderstanding whereof I will repeat that Friar Dominicus Soto who had as hath been sayd a great part in the Synod in framing the Decrees of originall sinne and iustification hauing noted all the opinions and reasons vsed in Soto and Catarinus publish Bookes one againâ— another concerning the meaning of the Councell and the Fathers are much diuided those discussions thought to communicate them vnto the world and to draw the words of the Decree to his owne meaning printed a booke containing the whole together and did intitle it De natura gratia and did dedicate
it is a cause for that the effect doeth follow not by any vertue of its owne but by the promise of God to giue grace at that time as the merite is cause of the reward without any actiuitie This they prooued not onely by the authoritie of Scotus and Saint Bonauenture their Diuines but by Saint Bernard also who saith that grace is receiued by the Sacraments as a Canon is inuested by the booke and a bishop by the ring The reasons were expounded on both sides with great prolixitie and sharpenesse And they censured one another The Dominicans said that the other opinion was neere to Lutheranisme and the others that theirs being impossible gaue occasion to the heretikes to calumniate the Church Some good Prelates desired though without effect to make peace saying that in regard they agreed in the conclusion that the Sacraments conteine and are cause of grace it did little import in what manner and that it was better not descending to particulars to stand in the generall But the Fryars replied that they spake not of words but of establishing or annihilating the Sacraments There would neuer haue been an end if the Legate Sancta Croce had not giuen order that they should passe to that which remained and that afterwards they should returne to examine whether it were necessary to decide the point or to leaue it The Legates called vnto them the generals of the orders and prayed The Legates vse meanes to represse the dangerous libertie of the Fryars them to cause the Fryars to treat with modestie and charitie without partialitie to their owne sect shewing they were called to speake against heresies and not to make new arise by disputes And they wrote thereof to Rome shewing how dangerous the libertie was which the Friars did assume and to what it might come And they told the Pope that a moderation was necessary For there being a fame spred of those dissensions and censures which one partie pronounced against the other it must needs raise scandall and small reputation of the Councell It was thought fit to omit the fifth Article as decided in the former Session But Friar Bartholmew Miranda called to minde that Luther by that paradox of his that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace but by exciting faith drew also a conclusion that those of the old and of the Euangelicall law are of equall vertue which opinion was to bee condemned as contrary to the doctrine of the Fathers and the Church all hauing said that the olde Sacraments were onely signes of grace but the new conteine it and cause it No man did contradict the conclusion but the Franciscans proposed that it should not bee sayd of the old Law but of Moses Law in regard that Circumcision it selfe did cause grace but it was not a Mosaicall Sacrament for CHRIST also said it was not of Moses but of the Fathers and also because other sacrifices before Abraham did conferre and cause grace The Dominicans replyed that Saint Paul sayd plainely that Abraham had receiued the Circumcision onely for a signe that hee being the first vnto whom it was giuen it is as much as to say it was instituted onely for a signe And the questions of the manner of conteining and causing grace returned into the field Friar Gregorie of Padua said hereupon that it was a cleere case in Logique that things in the same kinde haue identitie and difference among themselues If the old Sacraments and ours had onely difference they would not all bee Sacraments but equiuocally if onely identitie they would bee absolutely the same thing Therefore they must beware to put difficultie in plaine matters for some diuersitie of wordes and that Saint Augustine had sayd that these and those are diuers in the signe but equall in the thing signified And in another place that they were diuers in the visible species but the same in the intelligible signification and that else where he puts a difference that those were promissiue and these demonstratiue which another doth expresse in another terme that those were prenunciatiue and these contestatiue Whence it plainely appeareth that they agree and differ in many things which no sensible man can deny and therefore it was wisedome not to put that Article in the beginning neither was it to any purpose to touch it in the present Decree Another opinion came forth that the opinion of the Lutherans and Zuinglians was to bee condemned without descending to the particulars For they say there is no difference betweene the old and new Sacraments but in the Rites But it hath beene shewed that there are other differences and therefore they are to be condemned for this onely without descending to shew what those differences are But the sixt was censured by the Dominicans who said it was proper to the Euangelicall Sacraments to giue grace and that the old did not giue it but onely by the vertue of deuotion and that this was the opinion of Saint Thomas They alleadged for a principall ground the determination of the Florentine Councell that the Sacraments of the old Law did not cause grace but did figure that it must bee giuen by the passion of CHRIST But Because S. Bondaenture and Sootus did maintaine that the Circumcision did conferre grace Ex opere operato Scotus adding that immediatly after the sinne of Adam a Sacrament was instituted in which a grace was giuen to babes by vertue of it that is Ex opere operato the Franciscans said the Article was true and could not be censured and that if as Saint Thomas said children before CHRIST were saued by the fathers faith the state of Christians was worse For now the fathers faith doth not helpe the children without Baptisme and Saint Austine saith that the childe that is caried by the father to be baptized if hee die in the way is damned So that if faith onely did then suffice the condition of the sonnes of Christians is now worse In these difficulties many did propose that the Article as probable should bee omitted To leaue out the seuenth and eighth there was a great agreement But in Concerning the Character imprinted by the Sacrament the ninth of the Chalacter Friar Dominicus Soto endeauoured to declare that it hath foundation in the holy Scripture and hath euer bin held in the Church for an Apostolicull Tradition and though the name hath not been vsed by the Fathers yet the thing signified is most ancient Others did not grant him so great a scope because it did not appeare that Gratian or the Master of the Sentences had made any mention thereof Yea Iohn Scotius said that it was not necessary by the words of the Scripture or of the Fathers to affirme it but onely by the authority of the Church a thing vsuall with that Doctor to denie things with a kinde of courtesie It was worth the knowing what thing they meant it should be and where situated in such multiplicity of Schoole-opinions some
without the Sacrament of order nor order without a true Bishop neither can hee receiue order who is not baptized Behold millions of nullities of Sacraments by the malice of one Minister in one Acte onely And hee that thinketh that God supplyeth by his omnipotency and prouideth against these dayly occurrences by extraordinary remedies will sooner make one beleeue that God by his prouidence hath prouided that such accidents should not happen Therefore the Bishop said to euery inconuenience God hath made prouision heerein by ordaining that to bee a Sacrament which is administred according to the rite instituted by himselfe though the Minister haue another inward intention And hee added that this doeth not crosse the common doctrine of the Diuines or the determination of the Florentine Councell which requireth intention because the inward intention is not to bee vnderstood but that which is manifested by the externall worke though inwardly it bee contrary And so all inconueniences are remooued which otherwise are innumerable Hee brought many reasons for proofe and at last the example written by Sozomene That the children of Alexandria being at play by the Sea side did imitate in iest the actions vsed in the Church and Athanasius created Bishop of the play did baptize other children not baptized before whereof Alexander of famous memorie Bishop of Alexandria being Athanasius being a child did baptize other children aduertized he was troubled at it and called the children and asked what their Bishop had done and said vnto them and vnderstanding that all the Ecclesiasticall rite was obserued by the Counsell of other Priests did approoue the baptisme which could not bee maintained if such an intention as others spake of were required but might well bee in that manner that himselfe did expresse it The Diuines did not approoue this doctrine yet were troubled and The opinion of the Bishop of M 〈…〉 was not receiued But a yeere after he published a little Booke to shew that the Synod was of his minde knew not how to resolue the reason But they still defended that the true intention of the Minister was necessary either actuall or virtuall and that without it the Sacrament was not of force notwithstanding any externall demonstration I must not refraine to shew also though it bee an anticipation of the fit time that howsoeuer the Synode did after determine absolutely that the intention of the Minister is necessary yet this Prelate remained firme and in a little Booke that hee wrote of this Subiect a yeere after did say that the Synode of Trent was of his opinion and that the determination ought to bee vnderstood in his sence There was no difficultie in condemning the last Article by reason of that which hath beene said by others The matter of Baptisme in the third Article gaue them greater trouble what that Baptisme is which is giuen by the heretikes All grounded themselues vpon the schoole-Schoole-doctrine receiued by the Florentine Councel that a Sacrament requireth matter forme and intention and that water is the matter the expression of the Act in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the forme and to doe what the Church doeth the intention Whereupon they established an vndoubted conclusion that those heretikes haue true baptisme and agree with vs in these three things which they sayd was receiued by an Apostolicall tradition established long before by Pope Stephanus the first in the beginning of the third age and approoued by all the Church following But those that vnderstand antiquitie doe know that this was not the opinion of Stephanus in whose time matter forme and intention were not heard of For that Pope did thinke absolutely that those who were conuerted from any heresie whatsoeuer ought not to bee rebaptized though in those times the heretikes except some few Montanists were Gnostiques who vsed extrauagant baptismes by reason of the exorbitant opinions which they held of the diuinitie and person of CHRIST And it is certaine that those Baptismes had not the forme which is vsed now and yet the Church of Rome did the receiue to repentance euery sort of heretikes indifferently without rebaptizing them The Bishops of Africa and Cappadocia were directly opposite saying that all 〈…〉 were to be rebaptized In the Councel of Nice a middle course was 〈…〉 is that the Cathari should not bee rebaptized but the Paulianists and 〈…〉 ists should The Councell of Constantinople did name many heretikes which were to bee rebaptized and others to bee receiued to baptisme with them in whom it would bee hard to shew that the same forme was vsed But which is of more importance Saint Bernard doeth witnesse that the Nouations Eucratiques Saccofors were not rebaptized in Rome whom notwithstanding hee did rebaptize neither did that Saint thinke this diuersitie to bee absurd onely hee said it would bee good to assemble many Bishops to resloue vpon an vniforme proceeding But giuing no more heede to these things then to fables they held the current doctrine that an heretike doth truely baptize if he vseth the words and hath the intention of the Church The fourth Article that Baptisme was Repentance in regard of the force of the speech was held by many not to bee false alleadging the Euangelist who saith that Iohn preached the Baptisme of Repentance and that Paul in the sixt to the Hebrewes calleth Baptisme by the name of Repentance And so many Fathers haue sayd the same that the Article could not bee condemned except it did say that Baptisme was the Sacrament of Penance But because it seemed in this sence to bee the same with the sixteenth Article many thought fit to leaue it The 9. and 10. belonging to the Baptisme of Iohn many were of opinion that they ought to bee omitted For not speaking of those of the old law it was lesse fit to speake of that which was in the middle in regard their scope was to handle the Sacraments of the new law But others said that the heretikes minde was not to exalt the Baptisme of Iohn and to make it equall Whether the Baptisme of Iohn Christ be equall with that of CHRIST but to abase that of CHRIST and to make it equall with Iohns baptisme inferring that as this did not giue grace but was a pure signification so was ours also which is a most formall heresie In the eleuenth of the Rites some would haue the substantials distinguished from others and said that those onely cannot be omitted without sinne Others would exclude the case of necessitie onely and that otherwise it was not lawfull to omit any whatsoeuer for in regard the Church gouerned by the holy Ghost hath ordained them they are necessary by the precept though not by the substance of the Sacrament They alleadged many Chapters of the Popes and Councels all which would prooue vaine if euery one might change as he listeth That part which speaketh of immersion though it bee a more expresse figure of the death
buriall and resurrection of CHRIST yet it was condemned by all and many places of the Prophets were alledged where aspersion or effusion of water is spoken of all which they sayd ought literally to be vnderstood of baptisme All set themselues against those three which speake of the baptisme of children alleadging the doctrine of the ancient Fathers and Schoolemen and many inuectiues were made against Erasmus attributing vnto him the Erasmus is taxed inuention of the fifteenth saying it was impious and pernicious and would open a way to abolish all Christian Religion adding that if the children of the vncircumcised Iewes comming to age were bound to keepe all the law and were punished for transgressing it it was 〈…〉 compell the sonnes of the faithfull to obserue the Christian law that th 〈…〉 had deseruedly condemned the Article and so ought the Synod to ded They concluded that the sixteenth was conteined in the former Articles because it did take away Penance one of the seuen sacrament But all said that the last was contrary to the proper ministry of baptisme in the very beginning whereof the catechized is admonished that if hee will haue eternall life it is necessary to obserue all the commandements In the Articles about confirmation there was no difference and all Of Confirmation Chrisme and Vnction for their ground did alleadge the Councel of Florence And that which is said in the third Article that yong men did formerly giue an account of their faith in the presence of the Church was generally decided that not beeing vsed in these times one ought to beleeue it was neuer vsed before for the Church would neuer haue intermitted that ceremonie Many places of Councels and ancient writers were alleadged making mention of Chrisme and Vnction which cannot agree to instruction or examination Therefore they concluded that it was a most vaine ignorance to change so principall a Sacrament against the common meaning of all the Church into a rite perhaps vsed in some particular place but neuer vniuersally as the Vnction of the Chris 〈…〉 Vpon the last article there was much difficultie in regard Saint Gregorie Whether onely the Bishop be minister of Confirmation the Pope did graunt the ministery to simple Priests The Franciscans according to the doctrine of Saint Bonauenture followed by Iohn Scotus and their order which doeth attribute the ministery to the Bishop onely as Pope Adrian the sixt did also maintaine answered that it was a permission onely for that time and against the Popes will to auoide the scandall of those people or else that the Vnction permitted by Gregorie was not the Sacrament of confirmation Which answere not pleasing Saint Thomas because it did not wholly free the Pope from hauing erred hee found a temper and said that though the Bishop bee the minister of Confirmation yet with the Popes permission it may bee administred by the Priest Others opposed and said that the doctrine of the Romane Church was absolute that the ministers of Sacraments are instituted by CHRIST whom though the Pope can command to the exercise of the ministerie yet hee cannot make the Sacrament to be of force that is administred by others nor nullifie that which is conferred by the minister instituted by CHRIST though against his commandement And therefore if CHRIST hath instituted the Bishop for minister the Pope cannot make that grant to the Priest if CHRIST hath granted that the Priest may doe it the Pope cannot hinder him For it would seeme a strange thing that in the other Sacraments being all of greater necessitie CHRIST should prescribe the minister without leauing any libertie vnto men and in this which may at any time bee deferred vse a singularitie whereof for sixe hundred yeeres vntill the time of Gregorie no man had made any mention building an Article of faith vpon foure words spoken by occasion and if the epistle had been lost no man would euer haue inuented that distinction vnusuall in such a matter nor to bee applied to any thing but to this place of Gregorie Others being not satisfied with the resolution of either party did propose that the words of the Florentine Councell should bee taken Some thought fit onely to condemne him that would say that the Priest and not the Bishop onely is the ordinary Minister giuing by the word ordinary power to inferre therefore there is another extraordinary or to say that there can bee no other because the Sacraments haue no Minister but Ordinarie While the forenamed Articles were discussed by the Diuines in the Congregation A Decree of Reformation conteyning sixe heads of the Canonists assembled to collect and remedie the abuses concerning the Sacraments in generall and in particular of Baptisme and Confirmation a Decree was made conteyning sixe heads which said thus in substance That the Synode desiring to remooue the abuses brought in by men or time and to teach the Ministers of Churches and all the faithfull how to gouerne themselues in obseruing ministring and receiuing the Sacraments doeth ordaine 1. That the Ecclesiasticall Sacraments shall bee freely conferred without taking or demanding any thing for them vnder any pretence whatsoeuer and no chest vessell cloath or any such thing shall bee shewed by which a demand may bee intimated nor the Sacrament shall bee denied or deferred vpon pretence of any long and ancient custome not to conferre them before some certaine stipend bee paid or satisfaction of some debt considering that neither custome or length of time doeth diminish the sinne but rather increaseth it and the offenders shall bee punished according to the lawes made against symoniacall persons 2. The Sacrament of Baptisme shall not bee conferred in prophane places but in Churches onely except in case of necessitie and when the children of Kings and Princes are to be baptized according to the constitution of Clement the fifth which shall not take place in all that haue dominion but onely in great Princes Neither shall the Bishop giue the Chrisme but in seemely ornaments and in the Churches sacred places or Episcopall houses 3. The Sacrament of Baptisme shall bee administred by able Priests in the mother Churches onely except by reason of great difficulty to goe to them the Bishop thinke fit to grant it to other Churches or that it hath been granted time out of minde in which Churches holy water taken from the mother Church shall bee kept in a cleane and decent vessell 4. In Baptisme and Chrisme there shall bee allowed but one God-father who shall neither bee infamous nor excommunicated nor interdicted nor vnder age nor a Monke nor any that cannot performe what he promiseth And in Chrisme hee shall not bee receiued for a god-father who hath not receiued Chrisme himselfe 5. To take away the abuse practised in many places to carry about the water of Baptisme or christened children with their forehead bound to make many god-fathers by washing of the hands or loosing the forehead the Priests in regard
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâ—lding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused 〈◊〉 â—â—of the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea 〈…〉 that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâ—th of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are 〈…〉 ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâ—s the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxâ—â—e because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ— For the glosse saith he could not teach
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes 〈◊〉 was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coâ—â—ine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the 〈◊〉 approaching and the 〈…〉 athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
it for themselues but in the Article of concupiscence it spake iust as the Lutherans did as also of iustification placing it in the beliefe of the promises and attributing too much yea all to faith In the Article of good workes nothing was said of the merit of condignitie which is the principall point in that matter In the Article of the Church that it hath not deriued vnity from the visible Head which is essentiall and which is worse hath made a Church inuisible by charitie and then made the same visible That it is a secret Artifice to destroy the Hierarchie and establish the Lutheran opinion That to haue made notes of the Church soundnesse of doctrine and the lawfull vse of the Sacraments hath giuen a way to all sects to hold obstinately themselues to bee the Church concealing the true marke which is the obedience to the Pope of Rome That the saying that the Pope was appointed for remedie of Schisme and Bishops by the Law of God was not to be endured That the Sacrament of Penance was made most Lutheran-like in that it was sayd that beleeuing to receiue with this Sacrament that which CHRIST hath promised it happeneth to euery one as hee beleeueth That the principall point of Sacrifice is concealed that it is expiatorie and propitiatory for the liuing and the dead That hauing granted wiues to Priests and the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie euery one might see that with those two abuses the whole Catholike faith was ouerthrowen All the Court laid with one voice that the principall point was in question that the foundations of the Church were shaken that it was necessary to imploy all their forces to excite all Princes to send to the Bishops of all nations and by all meanes to resist this beginning from whence would vndoubtedly follow not the ruine of the Church of Rome for that was impossible but a greater deformation and dishonour then euer But the old Pope beeing most sensible who with the acutenesse of Where the Pope differeth in opinion from all others his iudgement saw more then them all did immediatly penetrate to the bottome and iudged that the enterprise would bee good for him and pernicious for the Emperour He maruelled much at the wisedome and counsell of so great a Prince that by one victory hee should thinke hee was made iudge of all mankinde and presuppose hee was able to contest with both parties That a Prince adhering to one might oppresse another but to contend with both was too much boldnesse of vanity Hee foresaw that the doctrine would generally more displease the Catholikes then the Court and the Protestants most of all and that it would be impugned by all and defended by none wherein there was no neede of his paines because his enemies would worke for him more then himselfe could doe and that it was better to permit the publication of it then to hinder it and rather being in this state in which it is then when it is reformed that it may more easily fall Onely there was neede of three things That the Emperour should not know this That he should be put vpon the businesse as soone as might be And that the first blow should be against the Protestants To effect the first it was fit to make a light opposition in some things for the second to set on foote the interests of the Germane Prelates and for the third to make it cunningly appeare that this doctrine was collected not to vnite both parties but onely to curbe the Protestants by which meanes a great point was gayned that is that a secular Prince did not make Articles of faith for the faithfull but for those that erred Therefore hee sent instructions to Cardinall Sfondrato to make some His instructions to his Legate in Germany opposition and when the doctrine should bee published that hee might not be present to take leaue and bee gone The Cardinall according to his Commission declared in the Popes name that the permission to continue the receiuing of the Cup in the holy Communion though he that receiueth it is not to bee reprehended the custome of receiuing the Sacrament vnder both kindes being abrogated long since was a thing reserued to the Pope as also the granting of marriage to Priests and the rather because it hath neuer been vsed in the Church and the Greekes and Easterne people who doe not binde them to a single life doe graunt that married men may receiue Orders and keeping their wiues may exercise the ministery but doe not nor euer did permit them to marry who were in Orders before He added that without doubt if his Maiestie would graunt these things to bee lawfull he should grieuously offend the Maiesty of God but holding them vnlawfull hee might permit them to the heretikes as a lesser euill It is tolerable and belongeth to the wisedome of a Prince when all euils cannot bee remooued to suffer the least that the greater may bee rooted out That his holinesse perusing the booke saw it was onely a permission to the Lutherans that they may not without end passe from one errour to another and that it is not granted to the Catholikes to beleeue or doe any thing but according to the prescript of the holy Apostolike Sea which onely as Mistris of the faithfull may make Decrees in point of Religion And being assured that this was his Maiesties purpose he told him it would be necessary to make an expresse declaration therof and not to giue the raines so much to the Lutheranes especially in the power of changing ceremonies considering that in the last point hee seemed to giue them too much liberty where hee graunteth that the Ceremonies which may giue cause of Superstition should be taken away Hee added that the Lutherans would hold it lawfull to retaine the Ecclesiasticall goods and iurisdiction vsurped if they were not commanded to make restitution wherein a Councell was not to be expected but execution presently made and that the spoyles being notoriously knowen he neede not obserue the nice points of Law but proceed summarily and with his Princely power This censure was imparted by Caesar to the Ecclesiasticall Electors who The Ecclesiasticall Electors approue the Popes cēsure of the Interim especially concerning restitution of goods vsurped by the Protestants did approoue it but particularly for the point of restitution of Ecclesiasticall goods they affirmed it was necessary without which the worship of God could not bee restored nor Religion preserued nor peace well assured And that because the spoile was manifest iustice did require a short proceeding All the Bishops were of the same opinion The Secular Princes were silent for feare of offending the Emperour and by their example the Ambassadors of the Cities spake but little and of that little little account Wherefore the Emperor maketh a proheme to the Interim was made In regard of the Legates remonstrance the Emperour caused a Proheme to bee made
and that they should speake as vnderstanding the matter not as they seemed to doe by custome and habite of the Schooles Diuers draughts were made by both sides to expresse these mysteries and some were composed by taking some thing from either partie But none gaue satisfaction especially to the Nuncio Verona who was the principall Superintendent in this matter It was determined in the generall Congregation to vse as few words as was possible and to make an expression so vniuersall as might bee accommodated to the meaning of both parties and the care heereof was committed to some Fathers and Pheologues with the superintendencie of the foresaid Nuncio In the end of this Congregation it was proposed that a collection should The abuses occurring therein rre noted be made of the abuses occurring in this matter with remedies against them and in the Congregations following many were recounted That in some particular Churches the Sacrament is not kept and in others is kept very vndecently That when it is carryed in the streeâ—e many doe not kneele to it and some scarce vouchsafe to put off their caps That in some Churches it is kept so long that it becommeth putrified That in administring the holy Communion great indecencie is vsed by some parish Priests who haue not so much as a cloath for him that communicateth to hold in his hand That which is of most importance the communicants doe not know what they receiue nor are instructed of the dignity and fruit of this Sacrament That Concubinaries Concubines and other enormous sinners and many who know not the Pater noster and Aâ—â—e Maria are admitted to the Communion That money is demanded at the Communion in the name of almes and which is worse there is an vse in Rome that he who is to communicate doeth hold a burning candle in his hand with money sticking in it which together with the candle after the Communion remayneth to the Priest and he that beareth not a candle is not admitted to the Communion To remedie part of these and other abuses flue Canons were made And fiue Canons made to redresse them which had a faire proheme In which it was constituted that the Sacrament beeing lifted vp on the Altar or carryed by the way euery one should kneele and vncouer his head That the Sacrament should bee kept in euery Parish Church and renewed euery fifteene dayes and haue a lampe burning before it night and day That it bee carryed to the sicke by the Priest in an honourable habite and alwayes with light That the Curates teach the people what grace is receiued in this Sacrament and execute against them the penalties of the Chapt. Omnis Vtriusque sexus That the Ordinaries should haue care of the execution chastising the transgressours with arbitrary punishments besides those which are set downe by Innocentius the third in the Chapt. Statuimus and by Honorius the third in the Chapt. Sane The reformation was handled at the same time when there was disputation in matter of faith but by other Congregations in which the Canonists did assist which discussions not to interrupt the matter I haue brought all together to this place And because the purpose was to reforme the Episcopall iurisdiction this place requireth for the vnderstanding of what will be sayd vpon this and many other occasions hereafter that the originall should bee declared and how beeing mounted to so great power it became suspected to Princes and terrible to the people CHRIST hauing commanded his Apostles to preach the Gospel and administer the Sacraments hee left also to them in person of all the faithfull this principall precept To loue one another charging them to make peace betweene those that dissented and for the last remedie giuing the care thereof to the body of the Church promising it should bee bound and loosed in heauen whatsoeuer they did binde and loose on earth and whatsoeuer two did aske with a common consent should bee granted by the Father In this charitable office to giue satisfaction to the offended and pardon to the offender the Primitiue Church was alwayes exercised And in conformity of this Saint Paul ordayned that brothers hauing ciuill suites one against another should not goe to the Tribunals of the Infidels but that wise men should be appoynted to iudge the differences and this was a kind of ciuill Iudgement as the other had a similitude of a criminall but were both so different from the iudgements of the world that as these are executed by power of the Iudge who enforceth submission so those onely by the will of the guilty to receiue them who refusing them the Ecclesiasticall Iudge remaineth without execution and hath no power but to foreshew the iudgement of GOD which according to his omnipotent good pleasure will follow in this life or the next And indeed the Ecclesiasticall iudgement did deserue the name of charitie The Reformation is handled at the same time with the Doctrine but in diuers Congregations in regard that it only did induce the guilty to submit and the Church to iudge with such sincerity that neither in the one any bad effect could haue place nor iust complaint in the other and the excesse of charitie in correcting did make the corrector to feele greater paine then the corrected so that in the Church no punishment was imposed without great lamentation of the multitude and greater of the better sort And this was the cause A discourse of the Authour concerning 〈…〉 opall Iurisdiction why to correct was called to lament So Saint Paul rebuking the Corinthians for not chastising the incestuous said You haue not lamented to separate such a transgressour from you And in another Epistle I feare that when I come vnto you I shall not finde you such as I desire but in contentions and tumults and that at my comming I shall lament many of those who haue sinned before The iudgement of the Church as is necessary in euery multitude was fit that it should be conducted by one who should preside and guide the action propose the matters and collect the points to bee consulted on This care due to the most principall and worthy person was alwayes committed to the Bishop And where the Churches were many the propositions and deliberations were made by the Bishop first in the Colledge of the Priests and Deacons which they called the Presbyterie and there were ripened to receiue afterwards the last resolution in the generall Congregation of the Church This forme was still on foote in the yeere two hundred and fiftie and is plainely seene by the Epistles of Cyprian who in the matter concerning those who did eate of meates offered to Idols and subscribe to the Religion of the Gentiles writeth to the Presbytery that hee doeth not thinke to doe any thing without their counsell and consent of the people and writeth to the people that at his returne hee will examine the causes and merits thereof in their presence
Order with whose blood iustice had nothing to doe if so much solemnitie did not precede It was iustly ordered that the Bishops should not doe it but in publique apparelled with the holy vestments and which more imported with the assistance of twelue Bishops in the Degradation of a Bishop of sixe in the Degradation of a Priest of three in the Degradation of a Deacon who were to bee present in their Pontificall ornaments And it seeming strange that a Bishop who might giue a degree without companie could not take it away alone Pope Innocentius the third remooued the marueile with a maxime which hath not much probability saying that temporall buildings are hardly erected and easily pulled downe but spirituall contrarily are easily built and hardly destroyed The vulgar held the Degradation for a necessary thing and when it happened ranne to it with vnspeakeable frequencie But learned men doe know the bottome of it For hauing determined that in the collation of the Order a signe is imprinted in the soule called a Character which is impossible to blot out or remooue by Degradation this remaineth a pure Ceremony performed for reputation onely In Germanie there beeing but few Bishops it could not bee done without immense charge to bring so many into one place And those Dutch Prelates who were in the Councell for the most part Princes did know more then others how necessary it is for examples sake to punish with death the wickednesse of Priests wherefore they desired that prouision should be made therein This particular was much discussed and in the end it was resolued not to change the Ceremony by any meanes but to finde a temper that the difficulty and the cost might be moderated The Legat though euery weeke he had giuen an account to the Pope of all occurrences yet he was willing to establish in Congregation the draughts of the Decrees that he might send a copie of them and receiue an answere before the Session Wherefore the generall Congregation being assembled not making mention of what was written to him from Rome hee made a relation of that which the Earle of Mountfort had represented adding that the request for a Safe Conduct seemed reasonable and also the deferring of whatsoeuer could bee deferred with honour For hauing appointed already to speake of the Eucharist the first day of September they could not choose but doe it but to omit some point more important and more controuersed was a thing which might be granted And the voyces beeing collected all were of opinion that the Safe Conduct should bee giuen but concerning the matter to bee handled some thought that it was not for their honour to deferre it if the Protestants did not giue securitie that they would come to handle it and submit themselues to the determination of the Councell Others said that their honour was saued if it were done at their A dispute what points of doctrine are to be handled vntill the comming of the Protestants request and this was the more common opinion Then the Legate added that they might reserue the matter of ministring the Cup to the Laitie and to shew that they did not come for one Article onely they might ioyne also with it the Communion of Children And order was taken to compose the Decree in this particular Which beeing read some thought it was too little to reserue two Articles and therefore that it was better to diuide the first into three and so reserue foure and to adde the Sacrifice of the Masse the controuersies whereof are great For so it will appeare that many things are reserued and the most principall and in this opinion all did agree And when it was sayd that the Protestants desire to bee heard concerning these a Prelate of Germanie stoode vp and asked by whom and to whom this request was made because it did much import that this should appeare otherwise when they should say it was not true the honour of the Councell would bee much blemished But there beeing nothing but what Count Mountfort had sayd as of himselfe and that also not restrained to those foure heads nor to the matter of the Eucharist but in generall of all the Controuersies they were much troubled how to resolue To shew that this reseruation was made by their owne motion besides that it was an indignitie it did draw an obiection vpon them that they ought to reserue all This way was found to bee least ill not to say that the Protestants make request but that they desire to bee heard whereof there can bee no doubt made because they haue sayd it vpon diuers occasions and though they meant concerning all the controuersies yet it is no falsitie to speake that of a part which is spoken of the whole number not excluding the rest Some thought that this was to hide themselues behinde a thread but yet it did passe because they knew not how to doe better For this cause the matters reserued beeing to bee taken out of the Heads of doctrine and the Anathematismes these which remained were for more perspicuitie diuided and reduced to eleuen When they were to make the Decrees against the abuses they knew not where to put them Amongst those of faith they were not to bee placed beeing of Ceremonies and vses With those of Reformation they did not agree in regard of the diuersity of the matter To ranke them by themselues was a nouitie and did alter the order set downe After a long dispute it was concluded to omit them now and after to place them with the Decrees of the Masse The points of the Reformation were accepted without difficultie hauing beene already established by themselues There remained the forme of the Safe Conduct which was referred to the Presidents to compose by the helpe of those who had experience in such things which assisted the Legate to make that forme passe which was sent him from Rome The eleuenth of October beeing come they went to the Church as they were wont The Bishop of Maiorica sang Masse and the Archbishop of Torre made the Sermon which was all in the praise of the Sacrament of the Eucharist And other vsuall Ceremonies being performed the Decree of the doctrine was read by the Bishops that did celebrate the Masse The substance whereof was That the Synod assembled to declare the ancient faith A Session is held and to remedy the inconueniences caused by the Sectes did desire from the beginning to roote cut the cockle sowed in the field of the Eucharist Therefore The Decree of doctrine concerning the Eucharist teaching the Catholike doctrine euer beleeued by the Church it doth prohibite all the faithfull hereafter to beleeue teach or preach otherwise then is declared First it teacheth that in the Eucharist after the Consecration CHRIST is contained truely really and substantially vnder the appearances of the sensible things notwithstanding he is in heauen by a naturall existence because he is present in his substance in
many other places Sacramentally in a maner of existence which is beleeued by faith and can hardly be expressed by words For all the ancients haue professed that CHRIST did institute this Sacrament in the last Supper when after the benediction of the Bread and Wine hee sayd in cleare and manifest words that he gaue his Body and Blood which hauing a most plaine signification it is great wickednesse to wrest them to imaginary figures denying the trueth of the Flesh and Blood of CHRIST Afterwards it teacheth that CHRIST hath instituted this Sacrament in memory of himselfe ordayning it should be receiued as a Spirituall foode of the soule as a medicine for our dayly faults a preseruatiue from mortall sinne a pledge of eternall glory and a signe of the Body whereof himselfe is the Head And though it bee common to this Sacrament with others to bee a signe of a sacred thing yet it hath this proper to it selfe that other hauing vertue to sanctifie in the vse this doth conteine the author of Sanctity before the vse For the Apostles had not receiued the Eucharist from the hand of our Lord when he sayd that it was his Body and the Church hath alwayes beleeued that the Body of CHRIST is vnder the bread and the Blood vnder the wine by vertue of the Consecration but by concomitancie as much is vnder either of the kindes and euery part of them as vnder both declaring that by the Consecration of the Bread and Wine there is made a conuersion of their whole substance into the substance of the Body and Blood of CHRIST which conuersion the Catholique Church hath called Transubstantiation by a fit and proper terme Therefore the faithfull doe giue the honour of Latria or diuine worship due vnto God to this Sacrament and it hath been religiously instituted to make a particular feast for it euery yeere and to carry it in procession in pubique places Likewise the custome to keepe it in an holy place is auncient and hath been obserued from the time of the Nicen Councell and to carry it to the sicke is an old custome beeing reasonable besides and commanded in many Councels And if it be not fit that any holy thing should be handled without sanctity much more none ought to come to this Sacrament without great reuerence and proofe made of himselfe which proofe must bee that none hauing mortally sinned though hee bee contrite may receiue it without sacramentall Confession which the Priest also who is to celebrate ought to obserue so that hee can finde a Confessour and if hee cannot hee must confesse immediately afterward It doeth teach also that there bee three kindes of receiuing the Eucharist One Sacramentally onely as sinners doe another spiritually as those doe who receiue it with a liuely faith and desire the third conteineth both kindes as those doe receiue it who hauing prooued themselues as aforesaid doe goe to the Table And there is an Apostolicall Tradition and so it ought to bee obserued that the Liaitie should receiue the Communion from the Priests and the Priestes should Communicate Themselues In the ende the Synode prayeth all Christians to agree in this doctrine When the Decree was ended the eleuen Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall denie that in the Eucharist is contained truely The Anathematismes really and substantially the Body and Blood with the Soule and Diuinitie of CHRIST that is whole CHRIST and shall say that he is contained onely as in a signe or figure or virtually 2. That in the Eucharist there doeth remaine the substance of the bread and wine with the Body and Blood of CHRIST or shall denie that admirable conuersion of all the substance of the bread into the body and of the wine into the blood there remaining onely the forme which conuersion the Church most appositely calleth Transubstantiation 3. That in the Sacrament of the Eucharist vnder euery kinde and vnder euery part beeing separated all CHRIST is not contayned 4. That the Conseoration beeing made he is not there but in the vse and neither before nor after and that hee is not in the particles which remaine after the Communion 5. That the principall fruit of the Eucharist is the remission of sinnes or that it hath no other effect 6. That CHRIST in the Eucharist ought not to bee worshipped with the honour of Latria nor honoured with a particular feast nor carried in procession nor put in a publique place to bee worshipped or that the worshippers are Idolaters 7. That it is not lawfull to keepe it in an holy place but that it should bee distributed to the standers by or that it is not lawfull to carrie it honourably to the sicke 8. That CHRIST in the Eucharist is eaten onely spiritually and not Saoramentally and really 9. That the faithfull being of age are not bound to communicate euery yeere at Easter 10. That it is not lawfull to the Priest who celebrateth to communicate himselfe 11. That faith onely is a sufficient preparation to receiue it Declaring in the ende that the preparation ought to bee by the meanes of Sacramentall Confession holding him to bee excommunicate who shall teach preach affirme pertinaciously or defend in publique disputation the contrary The Decree of the Reformation containeth first a long admonition to The Decree of Reformation the Bishops to vse their iurisdiction moderately and charitably then determineth that in causes of visitation correction and inability and in the criminall none may appeale from the Bishop or his Vicar generall before the definitiue or from an irreparable grieuance and when there shall bee place of Appeale and a Commission shall bee granted in partibus by Apostolike authority it shall not bee granted to any but the Metropolitan or his Vicar or in case hee bee suspected or farre distant or the Appeale bee from him it shall not bee granted but to a Bishop dwelling neere or a Bishops Vicar That the defendant appealing shall bee bound to produce in the second instance the actes of the first which shall beegiuen him within thirtie dayes without paying for them That the Bishop or his Vicar generall may proceede against any to condemnation and verball deposition and may also degrade solemnely with the assistance of so many Abbats of Miter and postorals if hee can haue them or of so many other Ecclesiasticall dignities as there are Bishops required by the Canons That the Bishop as delegate may summarily take knowledge of the absolution of euery one of whom inquisition is made and of the remission of the punishment of euery one that is condemned by him and if it shall appeare vnto him that sentence hath been obtained by telling that which is false or concealing the trueth hee may cause it not to be executed That a Bishop may not bee cited to appeare personally but for such a cause for which he may be deposed or depriued by what forme of iudgement soeuer the proceeding bee That testimonies in
also that mention should bee made of publike Penance so much commended by the Fathers especially by Cyprian and Saint Gregorie the Pope who in many Epistles sheweth it to bee necessary by the Law of God which if it bee not brought againe into vse concerning heretikes and publike sinners Germaine will neuer bee free and yet the Decree as well in the doctrine as the Canons doeth not onely not speake in fauour of it but rather doeth weaken it and detract from it They desired also that some certaine externall signe should be declared for the matter of the Sacrament for otherwise the obiection of the aduersaries will neuer bee answered Two things did exceedingly displease the Franciscan Diuines the one And others by the Francascans and by â—râ—ar Ambrosius Pelargus for hauing declared Contrition Confession and Satisfaction to bee the matter of the Sacrament holding them to be necessary requisites but not essentiall parts of Penance They sayd it was plaine that the matter should bee a thing applied to the receiuer by the Minister and not an operation of the receiuer himselfe That this appeareth in all Sacraments and therefore that it is a great inconuenience to put the actes of the Penitent for part of the Sacrament That it is certaine that Contrition is no lesse required to Baptisme then it is to Penance and yet it is not put for part of Baptisme That the ancients did require confession of sinnes before Baptisme as also Saint Iohn did of those whom he baptized and they made those that were Catechised to stand in Penance and yet neuer any said that these were parts or matters of Baptisme Therefore to condemne this opinion held by the ancient Diuines of the Franciscan religion and now by the whole Schoole of Paris was to passe their limits They complained also that it was made heresie to say that sacramentall Absolution is declaratiue because Saint Ierom the Master of the Sentences S. Bonauenture and almost all the Schoole Diuines haue cleerely sayd that the Absolution in the Sacrament of Penance is a declaration that one is absolued To this last answere was made that hee was not absolutely condemned for an heretike who said that Absolution is a declaration that sinnes are remitted but that sinnes are remitted to him that doeth certainely beleeue that they are remitted to him therefore onely the opinion of Luther was comprehended But they were not so satisfied saying that in handling of heresie one should speake plainely and that no man would make such an exposition of it and they demanded that as well in the point of doctrine as in the Anathematisme this particular should bee well declared But Friar Ambrosius Pelargus a Diuine of the Elector of Triers considered that the words of our Lord Quorum remiseritis were perhaps not expounded by any Father for an institution of the Sacrament of Penance and that by some they were vnderstood of Baptisme by others of any other thing by which pardon of sinnes is receiued Therefore to restraine them onely to the Sacrament of Penance and to declare them heretikes who vnderstand them otherwise would giue a great aduantage to the aduersaries and cause them to say that the ancient doctrine of the Church was condemned in the Councell Therefore hee exhorted them before they made such a great stride to looke vpon the expositions of the Fathers and when those were examined to determine what should be sayd Many of the Fathers thought the remonstrances to be very considerable desired that the Deputies would consultagaine as they had done before vpon other occasions to remooue whatsoeuer gaue offence to any and so to frame the Decree as that euery one might approoue it But Cardinall Crescentius opposed with a continuate speach shewing that But all of thâ— are crossed by Card. Crescentius to take the sinewes and soule from the Decrees to satisfie the humours of particular men was not honourable for the Synode That they were maturely established and therefore it was fit to obserue them Yet if his opinion did not please all hee was content that before any thing else were done this generall should bee handled in a Congregation whether it were good to make a change or not and then to descend to the particulars But in this hee did not fully discouer what his aime was which afterwards hee did manifest to his Colleagues and trustie friends that they should not suffer the vse of contending and speaking so freely which would bee dangerous when the Protestants came because they would doe as much in fauour of their owne opinions That for the honest and reasonable libertie of the Councell it sufficeth that one may deliuer his opinion while the matter is disputed but after when all men haue beene heard the Decrees framed by the Doputies allowed by the Presidents seene examined and approoued at Rome to call them into question and to require an alteration for particular interests was too much licence The Cardinall ouercame at the last the maior part of the Fathers being perswaded that the doctrine established was according to the opinion of the most intelligent Diuines and most opposite to the Lutheran nouities But because almost all is spoken that concerneth matter of faith in that Session it will not bee amisse to adde that little which remaineth touching the Sacrament of extreame Vnction Of which the Diuines spake with the â—ame prolixitie but without any difference amongst themselues And out of their opinions three points of doctrine and foure Anathematismes were framed The doctrine contained in substance That the Vnction of the The Doctrine co 〈…〉 ng 〈◊〉 Vnction sicke is truely and properly a Sacrament insinuated by CHRIST our Lord in S. Marke and published by the Apostle S. Iames from whose words the Church did learne by an Apostolicall tradition that the oyle blessed by the Bishop is the matter and the wordes vsed by the Minister is the forme of the Sacrament but the thing contained and the effect is the grace of the holy Ghost which purifieth the reliques of sinne and rayseth vp the minde of the sicke and sometimes when it is profitable for the soule giueth health of body The ministers of the Sacramentare the Priests of the Church the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being not vnderstood for ancients but for Priests And this Vnction ought principally to be giuen to those who are at the point of death who being recouered and returned to the state of sickenesse may receiue it againe And therefore an Anathema is pronounced 1. Against him that shall say that extreame Vnction is not truely and properly a Sacrament instituted by CHRIST 2. That it doeth not giue grace nor remit sinnes nor case the sicke but is ceased as that which did formerly belong to the grace of health 3. That the rite vsed by the Church of Rome is contrary to the saying of Saint Iames and may bee neglected without sinne 4. That the Priest onely is not the minister and that
though for other ends as hath beene said yet the Scripture doth expresse all the singularities of them Now that CHRIST would introduce a rite to confesse our sinnes in particular so exactly as that no vse was euer the like it seemed strange that hee would bee vnderstood by words from which it must bee drawne by a very vnioynted consequence yea by many consequences very farre fetcht as was done by the Councell And they wondred why the institutiō being made by the word remitto the forme was not I remit thy sinnes rather then Iabsolue thee Others added that if by those words a Sacrament of absolution is instituted with this forme Absoluo te by which one is absolued one must say by an vnresistable necessitie that another or the same is instituted in which this forme should likewise be Ligo te because it cannot be vnderstood how the same authoritie to loose and binde founded vpon the words of CHRIST absolutely alike doth require in absolution the pronouncing of the wordes Absoluo te and that other of binding doth not require the pronouncing of the words Ligo te Nor by what reason to execute that which CHRIST hath said Quorum retinueritis c. quaecunqne ligaueritis c. it is not necessary to say Ligo te but to execute Quorum remiseritis quaecunque solueritis it is necessary to say Absoluo te Likewise the doctrine inferred in the fifteeneth point was censured by critiques where it is saide that CHRIST by the same words did constitute the Priests iudges of sinnes and therefore that it is necessarie to confesse them all absolutely and in particular together with the circumstances which alter the kinde seeing that it doeth appeare by the words of our Lord that he hath not distinguished two sorts of sinnes one to bee remitted and the other to be retained whereby it would bee necessarie to know of which the delinquent is guiltie but one onely which doeth comprehend all and therefore the word Peccata in generall is onely vsed But hee hath distinguished two sortes of sinners saying Quorum Quorum one of the Penitent vnto whom remission is granted another of the obstinate vnto whom it is denyed Therefore they are rather to know the state of the delinquent then the nature and number of the sinnes But concerning the circumstances which alter the kinde it was said that euery honest man may sweare with a good conscience that the holy Apostles and their disciples most skilfull in things celestiall not regarding humane subtilties did neuer knowe what were the circumstances which alter the kinde and perhaps if Aristotle had not made this speculation the worlde would not haue knowen it vntill now and yet there is made of it an Article of Faith necessary to saluation But as it was approoued that Absoluo was a iudiciall word and reputed a good consequence that if the Priests doe absolue they are Iudges so it appeared to be an inconstancie to condemne those who say it is a naked ministerie to pronounce it being plaine that the office of a Iudge is nothing but to pronounce him innocent who is so and the transgressor guiltie and that this metaphore of the Iudge doth not beare that the Priest can make a iust man of a delinquent as is ascribed to him The Prince may pard on offenders and restore them to their good name to whom hee that maketh a wicked man iust is more like then to a Iudge who doeth euer transgresse his office when hee pronounceth any thing but that which hee first findeth to be true But they were amazed most of all when they read the poynt where the specificall and singular confession of sinnes with the circumstances is prooued because the iudicature cannot bee executed without knowledge of the cause nor equitie obserued in imposing punishment if the faults be knowen onely in general and afterwards that CHRIST hath commanded this confession that they may impose the cōdigne punishment They said that this was plainely to mock the world and think all men fooles to perswade themselues that all their absurdities should be beleeued without more to doe For who knoweth not and seeth not dayly that the Confessors enioyne Penance not onely without weighing the merit of the faults but without hauing the least consideration of them It would seeme considering the words of the Councell that the Confessors should haue a balance to make difference of euery graine and yet oftentimes to recite fiue Pater nosters shall bee a Penance for many murders adulteries and thefts and the most learned Confessors and generally all in giuing Penance doe say to euery man that they doe impose onely part of the Penance Therefore it is not necessarie to impose that exact Penance which the faults doe deserue nor to haue a particular enumeration made of the sinnes and circumstances But what neede one goe so farre when the same Councell in the ninth point of the doctrine and the thirteenth Anathematisme doth ordaine that satisfaction is made by voluntary Penance and suffering of aduersities Therefore it is not needefull yea not iust to impose in Confession the punishment that is correspondent and by consequence not to make a specificall enumeration which is sayd to bee ordained for this ende And they added that not considering any thing spoken before the Confessor though most learned attentiue and wise hauing heard the Confession of an ordinary man for one yeere much more of a great sinner for many yeeres it is impossible hee should iudge aright though hee had Canons of the punishment due to any sinne whatsoeuer without danger to erre more then halfe to speake the least For a Confessor seeing all in writing and considering many dayes of it could not make a balance to decide iustly much lesse hearing and resoluing presently as the custome is They said it was not fit they should be so contemned held so insensible as to beleeue such absurdities Of the reseruation of Cases enough was said by the Diuines of Louine and Collen which was attributed to a desire of dominion and to auarice The next day there was a generall Congregation to giue order for the The Sacrifice of the Masse the Communion of the Cup and of children are handled discussion of the Sacrifice of the Masse and the Communion of the Cup and of Children And although the Decrees were already made for the Session of the eleuenth of October and deferred yet they discoursed againe as if nothing had beene sayd and did choose Fathers to collect the Articles to bee disputed on and others to make the Decree And because they made hast seuen Articles were suddenly framed whereon they disputed twise euery day in which number was the Ambassadour of Ferdinand and Iulius Plugius Bishop of Namburg and for greater reputation the Electour of Collen that all that doctrine might seeme to come from Germany and not from Rome They made also thirteene Anathematismes condemning those for heretiques who doe not
hold the Masse for a true and proper Sacrament or doe say it doth not helpe the Liuing and the dead or doe not receiue the Canon of the Masse or doe condemnd priuate Masses or the ceremonies which the Church of Rome vseth And then foure Heads of doctrine were made That in the Masse is offered a true and proper Sacrifice instituted by CHRIST of the necessitie of the Sacrifice of the Masse and how it agreeth with that of the Crosse of the fruits of that Sacrifice and the application thereof of the 〈◊〉 and ceremonies of the Masse All which were to bee handled against Christmas and are not related heere perticularly because they were not published in the next Session While the Fathers doe entertaine themselues in the businesse of the Councel The Ambassadours of Wittenberg receiue letters from their Princes with order to proceed in their negotiation the Ambassadors of Wittenberg did receiue letters from their Princes to proceed and to present their doctrine in the best maner they could There fore in the absence of the Earle of Montfort they entreated the Cardinall of Trent to bee a meanes that the Presidents would receiue their letters assemble the Fathers and giue them audience The Cardinall promised all good office but sayd it was necessary to tell the Legate what they Would treat on it being so constituted by the Fathers mooued thereunto by the proposition made by the Abbat of Bellosana Therefore they imparted to him their instruction saying they were sent to obtaine a safe Conduct for their Theologue as it was giuen in Basill to the Bohomians and to propose their doctrine that it being examined by the Fathers they might be ready to conferre with their Diuines when they came The Legate receiuing this reletion from the Cardinall imparted to him what the Pope had written and The answere of the Legate to their propositions told him that it was not to be suffered that either they or any other Protestants should present their Doctrine much lesse be admitted to defend it inregard there would bee no end of contentions that it was the office of the Fathers which was obserued vntill then and ought to be continued to examine their doctrine taken out of their Bookes and condemne that which did deserue it If the Protestants had any difficultie and did propose it humbly and shew themselues willing to receiue instruction it should bee giuen by aduice of the Councel Therefore hee denied absolutely to assemble the Fathers to receiue their doctrine and said he could not change this opinion though it should cost him his life For altering the safe conduct he said it was an exorbitant indignity to the Councel that they should mistrust that which was granted and that to treat thereof was an vnsupportable iniury and deserued that all the faithfull should spend their liues in opposing it The Cardinall of Trent would not giue the answere so sharpe to the Ambassodors but said That the Legate was angry that they would begin with Iâ— fauourably related to the Ambsssadors by the Cardinall of Trent the presentation of their doctrine in regard they were to receiue from their Superiors with reuerence and obedience the rule of Faith and not prescribe it to others with such an vnseemelinesse and absurditie Therefore he aduised them to let that day passe that the wrath of the Legat might be remitted and then to beginne with some other point that afterwards they might fall vpon those two that is to present their doctrine and desire a safe conduct They followed this counsell and a few dayes after the Cardinall being parted from Trent they desired the Emperours Ambassadour to perswade the Legate to receiue their mandate and heare their proposition that vnderstanding his minde they might resolue as they should haue instruction from their Prince The Ambassadour treated with the Legate and had the same answere which was giuen to the Cardinal of Trent which did not proceed from disdaine but from a resolued will The Ambassadour vnderstanding the Legats mind was of opinion that the businesse could not then take place and knowing that to relate the answere was dishonourable for the Emperour who had so largely promised that euery one should be heard propose freely and conferre in stead of giuing a direct answere to those of Wittenberg he found diuers excuses to gain time which he did not so artificially though he were a Spaniard but that they were discouered to be pretences not to giue a plaine Negatiue At this time Ambassadours went to Trent from Argentina and fiue Cities more with instruction to present their doctrine They imployed Gulielmus Pictauius the Emperours third Ambassador who not to fall vpon the same difficulties which his colleague did tooke their Mandat and perswaded them to expect a few dayes vntill he had sent to Caesar and receiued an answere because in so doing they should proceed vpon a good ground This made quiet those of Wittenberg also The Ambassadour wrote to Caesar telling him of the Ambassadours resolution shâ—wing what an indignitie it was to his Maiestie that no account should bee made of so honest and so iust a promise made by him The Emperour to prouide against this disgrace and couningly to make vse of the Councell expecting the Ambassadours of the Elector of Saxonie wrote that the others should bee entertained vntill their arriuall assuring them they should then be heard and with all charitie conferred with The thirteenth of December Maximilian the Sonne of Ferdinand passed Maximilian pasteth by Trent by Trent with his wife and children and was met by the Legat and the Italian and Spanish Prelats and some Germans also The Prince Electors did not meete him but visited him in his lodging The Protestant Ambassadours complained to him that notwithstanding so many promises made by Caesar they could not haue audience and prayed him to haue pitie on Germanie because those Priests being strangers did not care for some small respects of their owne to see it on fire yea by precipitating the determinations and Anathematismes did make the controuersies euery day more hard Maximilian perswaded them to bee patient and promised to treate with his vncle that the actions of the Councell might passe as he had promised in the Diet And promiseth the Protestant Ambassadours to treat with the Emperour his vncle in their behalfe they should At Christmas the Pope created fourteene Italian Cardinals and immediately published thirteene of them reseruing one to bee published when hee thought fit And to honour so great a creation in the beginning of his Papacie especially there being eight and fourtie Cardinalles in the Colledge The Pope createth 14. Cardinals giueth a reason of it which was then thought a great number hee pretended occasion to doe it for the enmitie with the French King Of whom hee complained as well for the warre hee made against the Apostolike Sea as for the Edictes published adding a report which then came from Lions
and Genua that he threatned to make a Patriarke in France which if it were true hee said it would be necessarie to proceed iudicially against him Wherein he should meet with many difficulties in regard of the great number of the French Cardinals to whom it was needefull to make a counterpoise by creating new men of worth of whom the Apostolike Sea might make vse in occasions of importance The Colledge was contented and the new Cardinals were receiued The Bishop of Monte-Fiascone commeth to the Councel with letters of credit After this hee dispatched to Trent the Bishop of Monte-Fiascone with letters of credit to Cardinall Crescentius and the three Electors whose comming hee did congratulate and thanked them for their zeale and reuerence towards the Apostolike Sea exhorting them to perseuere Hee gaue him order to tell them that hee had created Cardinals that hee might haue Ministers depending on himselfe in regard all the olde did depend vpon some other Prince to excuse him for the warre of Parma saying that hee did not make it but that it was made against him and was forced to defend himselfe To Cardinall Crescentius hee gaue an account of the Cardinals made promising to make them all vnderstand his mind how they should demeane themselues towards his friend vnto whom hee was so much obliged And hee made the Nuncio of Siponto bee tolde that hee had disposed of him as the friendship betweene them did require and that hee should not care to know wherein but should continue to performe his dutie as formerly hee had done Christmas being ended a generall Congregation was made to giue forme A generall congregation is held to set downe a rule for the discussion of the Sacrament of Order to the handling of the Sacrament of Order They discoursed of the abuses which in this were entred into the Church and the Nuncio of Verona said that there was in all some abuse worthy of amendment but in this an ocean of them And after many tragicall exclamations were made they resolued accordingly to their custome first to propose the Articles drawne out of the Lutheran doctrine and then discusse which should bee condemned for hereticall and frame the Anathematismes and Heads of doctrine and in the end speake of the abuses Twelue Articles were giuen to the Diuines whereon they discoursed morning and euening Out of the opinions of the Diuines the Deputie Fathers framed first eight Anathematismes condemning for hereticall to say that Order is not a true and proper Sacrament or that it is 1552 IVLIVS 3. CHARLES 5. EDWARD 6. HENRY 2. one onely which tendeth to Priesthood by many meanes to denie the Hierarchie to say that the consent of the people is necessary to say that there is not one visible Priesthood that Vnction is not necessary that the holy Ghost is not giuen in it that Bishops are not De iure Diuino and superiour to Priests Vpon these foure points of Doctrine were made of the necessitie and institution of the Sacrament of Order of the visible and external Priesthood of the Church of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of the difference of a Priest from a Bishop This doctrine and Canons beeing approoued by the general Congregation were all put into one Decree vnder the same context with that of the Sacrifice to be published in a Session Yet it was not Why no mention is made of what was handled in the Congregations of December and Ianuary done for the reasons which shall be declared Therefore there is no particular mention made of what did passe in the Congregations of December and Ianuary because the same things were discussed againe vnder Pius 4 in the third reduction of the Councell vnto which when we shall come the differences shall bee shewed betweene the Decrees framed now and those which were after established vnder Pius But newes comming to Trent that there were leuies made of Souldiers The Electors craue leaue to depart throughout all Germany and that there was feare of warre the three Electors seeing their States were in danger craued leaue of the Emperour by Letters and Messengers to returne that they might preserue them Caesar desiring the Councell should continue answered them in the beginning of the yeere 1552. that the troubles were not so great as the fame that he had sent 1552. to know the trueth and that a few men onely were in Armes but that the cities continued in their obedience and Maurice of whom the report was that he had raised some stirres would shortly come vnto him and had sent Ambassadours who were already in Ispruc and would shortly be in Trent that those few Souldiers lodged in Thuringia who made some excursions vpon the territorie of the Bishop of Mentz did mutin for want of pay onely that he had sent one exppresly to pay them and giue them their pasport that hee knew whatsoeuer was spoken and feared and did not neglect any thing that he had some in euery place to aduertise him and did spare no cost therefore hee exhorted them not to abandon the Councell which would bee in danger to bee dissolued with their departure which would giue a great blowe to Religion and if their States want any prouision let them commaund their Ministers and giue him notice and hee will giue them all assistance Wolfius Colerus and Leonardus Badebornus Ambassadors for Maurice Elector The Ambassadors of Saxony come to Trent of Saxony arriued in Trent the 7 of Ianuary which gaue great ioy to the Electors and German Prelates being assured hereby that Maurice did not attempt any thing They first treated with the Emperors Ambassadors saying that their Prince desirous of concord determined to send to the Councell some godly Diuines men louing peace which the other Protestant Princes would doe also but that a safe Conduct was first necessary in the Their negotiation forme of that of Basill and that in the meane while all treatie in the Councell should cease and that after their arriuall the things already handled should bee reexamined it not beeing a generall Councell without the presence of all Nations that the Pope should haue no power to preside but should submit himselfe to the Councell and release the oath to the Bishops that their voyces may be free They added that in the Congregation they would expound all more at large which they desired should bee assembled quickly because their Diuines were within the distance of fourty miles and did expect onely to bee called The Emperours Ambassadours gaue good wordes because the Emperour to entertaine Maurice commaunded they should bee well vsed These Ambassadours treated in the same manner with the Prince Electors and Cardinall of Trent but refused to treate with Cardinall Crescentius and his Colleagues that they might not seeme to acknowledge them for Presidents They desired to bee admitted in publique to present their Mandate and to bee receiued as those of the Elector of Brandeburg had been whereof the
Emperours Ambassadours gaue them hope and promise that they might entertaine them But on the other side the Legate and Nuncij did plainely refuse to alter the forme of the Safe Conduct The answere of the Legate and Nuncij saying it was too much dishonourable for the Synode which representeth the Catholike Church that foure Sectaries should make difficulty to beleeue it neither would they stoppe the course of the Decrees already put in order with maturitie And what hope can there bee of the conuersion of Germanie when they come with these demaunds And for hearing them in publike it was iust because it was promised but beeing sent to the Councell of which they see and know that the Legate and Nuncij are Presidents they must acknowledge them for such or else they cannot bee admitted for so they had speciall Commission from the Pope when those of Wittenberg came that to release oathes and such like impieties they would rather die then cause to be done and that they would sooner depart dissolue the Councell and command the Prelates not to assist at any acte The Emperour enformed Offendeth the Emperour hereof who tooke the businesse to the heart was offended with the obstinacie of the Papalins who vpon a nice point of honour would disturbe a businesse of that consequence and raise a warre which in the end might be their owne ruine And he sent backe order to his Ambassadours and the Cardinall Madruccio to vse all meanes and his owne authoritie also to pacific the Legate first with intreaties then with high words if they could not find a temper which might satisfie both parties and to force the Presidents in a ciuill manner to yeeld to that which was iust The Emperours Ambassadours and Madruccio aduising together resolued not to demand of the Presidents all at once but first onely to receiue the Ambassadours wherein they vsed long perswasions which did all tend to shew that when they were brought into the assembly where themselues are Presidents it might be said that their Presidencie was acknowledged though before no particular complement had beene vsed with them To the perswasions they added intreaties in the Emperours name mixed with some words signifying that it was not fit to abuse his clemencie nor to force him to vse other remedies that necessity was a potent incitation to him that had power in his hand In the end Crescentius suffered himselfe to be perswaded to receiue them not in Session but in a publique generall Congregation in his house thinking that thereby he should be acknowledged as Head His edge beeing thus abated they came to speake of ceasing to treate of the points of doctrine Toledo said that he had heard it often preached that the sauing of one soule was so deare to CHRIST that hee would descend againe and suffer on the Crosse to gaine it and now that they refused to saue all Germany where was the imitation of CHRIST The Legate excused himselfe vpon the absolute commands of the Pope which hee must needes obey But the Ambassadour replying that to a Minister instruction is giuen in writing At y e instance of whose Ministers they change their opinion and matters of discretion are referred to iudgement the Legate said that hee saw well that this was a degree to demand a retractation of the things already decided The Ambassadour gaue his word that hee would neuer speake of that yea would deale effectually with the Saxons to make them desist from that request In the end the Legate perswaded by the Nuncio of Verona who suffered himselfe to bee ouercome first not to lay hee sayd on the Popes backe and the Councels so great a burthen that so important a businesse should bee precipitated and so small a delay denied condescended to say that hee was content so that the Prelates in the generall Congregation did approoue it to whom also he referred himselfe for the Safe Conduct which they required The Congregation was called to consult vpon these particulars and the delay was easily granted vpon the perswasions of the Imperialists For the Safe conduct the consultation was more hard not onely for the reason alleadged by the Legate but because the name of the Councell of Basill and the referring themselues to it was abhorred and which did more import they thought that some things might fit those times and not these because the doctrine of the Bohemians was not so contrary to the Church of Rome Notwithstanding all these oppositions the authoritie of the three Electors and of the Cardinall Madruccio and the negotiation of the Emperours Ambassadours preuailed But Petrus Tagliauia Archbishop of Palermo sayd that one very principall point was omitted whether it should bee allowed that they should sit A consultation about the maner of receruing the Protestants in Councell in the Councell or not and what termes of honour should bee giuen them and their Prince For to vse them meanly would breake off the businesse and to honour manifest heretiques would bee a great preiudice The same and greater consideration must bee had how to behaue themselues towards the Diuines which are to come who pretend to haue a voyce and will bee a partie in disputations and Consultations nor will be esteemed as the Church must esteeme them that is as heretiques excommunicated and condemned with whom it is not lawfull to treat but onely to instruct them if they humbly craue it and pardon them by fauour Concerning this proposition much was said of the varietie of times vnto which all lawes must be accommodated that the same Popes which did constitute those Decretals would not obserue them in these occasions that nothing is more easily broken then that which is most hard Which reasons though they perswaded the maior part yet they knew not what to resolue It seemed that to determine what rigor of the law was to bee retained and what to bee mitigated was a matter of much and long consultation not to bee resolued on without the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals which the straitnesse of time could not suffer When all were doubtfull the Bishop of Namberg opportunely sayd that necessity did excuse euery transgression and that in the Colloquies and Diets of Germany these things were naturely considered on and so decided But for more assurance it was good to make a Protestation before that all was done for charitie and piety which are aboue all law and to reduce those that wander and that it is vnderstood to bee done without preiudice with those clauses which the Lawyers know how to find This opinion was readily embraced first by the Dutch then by the Spanish Prelates and at last somewhat coldly by the Italians the Legate remaining immooueable and shewing plainely that hee stood quiet being forced by necessitie These resolutions beeing setled it was resolued that the 24. of the moneth there should bee a generall Congregation to receiue and heare the Saxon Ambassadours that the 25. day the Session should bee
beeing lawfully hindered to bee there before that day admonishing those also in the same manner who haue or may haue any interest there praying the Emperour Kings and Princes to send their Proctors if they cannot be personally present and to cause their Prelates to performe their duetie without excuse or delay and to make the passage free and secure for them and their company as himselfe will doe within his Territories hauing no other end in celebrating the Councell but the honour of GOD the reducing of the dispersed sheepe and the perpetuall peace of Christendome ordaining that the Bull should be published in Rome and that by vertue thereof after the end of two moneths it shall binde all that are comprehended as if it had been personally intimated vnto them The Pope thought hee had satisfied himselfe those who would haue a Did not please either party new Councell intimated and those who desired a continuation of the old But as middle counsels doe vsually displease both parties so the Pope gaue satisfaction to none as shall be declared Presently after the publication of the Bull the Pope sent Nicheto into France with it with commission if the forme did not please to say that they should not except against the word Continuare because it did not hinder them to speake againe of the things already proposed Hee sent it also to the Emperour and King of Spaine He sent likewise Zacharias Delphinus Bishop of Liesina to the Princes of high Germany and Ioannes Franciscus Comendone Bishop of Zante to those of Lowe Germany with letters to them all and with order first to receiue instruction from the Emperour how to treate with them and then to execute their ambassage He sent also the Abbat Martinengo to the Queene of England to inuite her and her Bishops to the Councell beeing perswaded so to doe by the forenamed Edward Cerne who promised him that his Nuncio should be receiued The Queene of England is inuited to the Councell by one halfe of the Kingdome by the Queenes consent And although the Pope was put in minde to send Nuncij into England and to Princes elsewhere who doe professe open separation from the Sea of Rome would be a disreputation to him yet hee answered hee would humble himselfe to heresie in regard whatsoeuer was done to gaine soules to CHRIST did beseeme that Sea For the same reason also he sent Canobius into Polonia with desseigne to make him to goe into Moscouia to inuite that Prince and Nation to the Councell though they haue neuer acknowledged the Pope of Rome Afterwards he returned to speake of the Councell in Consistory desiring to be informed of the learned men of good life and opinion of diuers Prouinces fit to dispute and perswade the trueth saying he purposed to call many of them promising that after hee had vsed all possible diligence to make all Christians come thither and to vnite them in Religion though some or many refused to come he would not forbeare to proceede Yet he was troubled because the Protestants of Germanie vnto whom a great part of France was vnited would denie to come or would demand exorbitant things which hee could not grant them and doubted they might bee able to disturbe the Councell with Armes Neither did hee hope to be assisted by the Emperour against them in regard of his small forces Hee confessed that the dangers were great and the remedies small and was perplexed and troubled in mind The Bull of the Councel going through Germany fell into Protestants hands assembled at the mariage of the Duke of Salzemburg who did intimate a Diet in Namburg to begin the twentieth of Ianuary Vergerius wrote a booke against this Bull in which after a great inuectiue Vergerius writeth a booke against the Bull. against the pompe luxury and ambition of the Court hee said that the Councell was called by the Pope not to establish the doctrine of CHRIST but the seruitude and oppression of poore soules that none were called but those who were bound by oath to the Pope so that not onely all were excluded who are separated from the Church of Rome but also men of the greatest vnderstanding amongst themselues taking away all liberty in which onely there was hope of agreement At this time newes came to Rome that the French King had imprisoned The Prince of Conde is imprisoned and a guard is set vpon y e King of Nauarre the Prince of Conde and set a guard vpon the King of Nauare which pleased the Pope much as a thing which might wholly disturbe the Nationall Councell And his hope was the stronger that he should receiue no distaste because aduice came that the King was very sicke in danger to die which hindred the assembly of the States in Meaux And in the end there was great alteration For Francis the French King dying the fift of December and Charles the ninth of the age of ten yeeres succeeding in regard of his minoritie The French King dieth Charles the 9. succeedeth the gouernment fel principally vpon the King of Nauarre as first Prince of the Blood The Queene in other adhered to him to maintain calld continue 1560 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH CHARLES 9. The King of Nauar Q. mother gouerne France 〈…〉 Which maketh the Protestants more confident the authority which shee had taken in the life time of her other 〈◊〉 and Nauar was content to participate with 〈…〉 the better to maintaine his owne He did almost openly fauour the new religion and was wholly gouerned by the counsell of Iasper Coligni the Admirall who did make profession of it so that the Protestants were more confident to obtaine liberty of religion as they desired They assembled almost publikely with much discontent and indignation of the people and danger of section Hereupon the Kings mother and the chiefe of the Counsell resolued to hold the States in Orliens and began to doe it the 13. of December Amongst other things there proposed for the benefit of the Kingdome The States are held in Orliens Where the Chancellor beginneth to speake the Chancellor said that religion is the most potent weapon ouercommeth all affections and charitie and is the forest bond of humane society that Kingdomes are more bounded and more diuided by Religion then by the confines themselues that he that is moued with Religion contemneth wife children and kinred If there be difference of religion in the same familie the father agreeth not with his sonnes nor the brothers among themselues nor the husband with the wife To remedie these disorders there is neede of a Councell which the Pope hath promised but in the meane while it is not to be tolerated that euery one should shape out his owne religion and bring in new Rites at his pleasure and so trouble the publique pence If the Councell faile by the Popes default the King will make prouision another way but it was necessary that euery
Euangelists fore seeing they would speake many iniurious things against God and that but for the respect they bare to the King they would haue risen and disturbed the Whereat Cardinall Tornon disdaineth assembly Therefore hee prayed his Maiestie not to beleeue what they had said because the Prelates would disprooue it so that hee should see the difference betweene the trueth and a lye and demanded a dayes time to answere requiring that all should bee remooued from thence that they might not heare those blasphemies Wherewith the Queene thinking her selfe to bee touched answered that nothing was done but by the aduice of the Princes of the Kings Counsell and Parliament of Paris not to change or innouate any thing in Religion but to compose the differences and to reduce those that wandered into the right way which the Bishops were bound in wisedome to procure by all good meanes The assembly being dissolued the Bishops and Diuines consulted amongst themselues what to doe Some of them would haue had a Confession of Faith written vnto which if the Protestants would not subscribe they should bee condemned for heretiques without any further disputation Which opinion seeming too hard after much discourse they resolued to answere two of the points proposed by Beza that is of the Church and of the Eucharist The Congregation being assembled againe the sixteenth of the moneth the The Card. of Loraine speaketh for the Catholiques Cardinall of Loraine in the presence of the King Queene and Princes made a long Oration and sayd That the King was a member not head of the Church that it belonged to his care to defend it and that for matter of doctrine hee was subiect to the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that the Church did not containe the elect onely any yet could not erre that when any particular Church is in an errour recourse must be had to the Church of Rome Decrees of the generall Councels consent of the ancient Fathers and aboue all to the Scripture expounded in the sense of the Church that the heretiques failing in this haue runne into inextricable errours as the modernes for example in the point of the Eucharist in which by an incurable itch of curious questions they haue vsed that which was instituted by Christ for a bond of vnion to make an irreconciliable rent in the Church And then he handled this matter and concluded that if the Protestants will not change their opinion herein there is no meanes of composition When he had made an end all the Bishops stood vp and said they would liue and die in that Faith they prayed the King to perseuere in it adding that if the Protestants will subscribe to this article they will not refuse to dispute the rest but if not they ought not to haue any more audience but to be chased out of the whole kingome Beza asked leaue to answere presently To whom Beza was willing to answer and was not suffered but it seeming not fit to equalize a priuate Minister to so great a Prince Cardinall the assembly was dissolued The Prelats were willing the Colloquie should haue beene thus ended but the Bishop of Valence told them it was dishonourable Therefore the foure and twentieth day it was assembled againe in presence of the Queene and the Princes Beza spake of the Church But speaketh another day and of the conditions and authority thereof of Councels shewing they may erre and the dignity of the Scripture Claudeus Espenseus answered that hee had alwayes desired a Colloquie in matter of Religion and abhorred the punishments which the poore vnfortunate people endured but he much marueiled by what authority and by whom the Protestants were called into the Ecclesiasticall ministery who had layd hands on them to make them And is answered by Claudius Espenseus ordinary Ministers and if they pretended an extraordinary vocation where were the miracles to demonstrate it Then hee treated of Traditions Hee shewed that there beeing a controuersie of the sense of the Scriptures recourse must be had to the Fathers and that many things are beleeued by Tradition onely as the Consubstantialitie of the Sonne the baptizing of infants and the virginity of the mother of Christ after his birth Hee added that no generall Councell was euer corrected by another in point of doctrine Diuers replies and disputations passed on both sides betweene the Diuines who were present And there being a great contention the Card of Loraine making a silence proposed the matter of the Eucharist and sayd that the Bishops were resolute not to proceede any further if that Article were not agreed on and then demaunded of the Ministers if they were prepared to subscribe the Augustan Confession in that Article Beza asked whether hee proposed that in the name of all and whether himselfe and the other Prelates would subscribe to the other points of that Confession and receiuing no answere either of the one or the other hee demanded that that which was proposed to bee subscribed vnto should bee put in writing that they might consult of it and so the Colloquie was put off till the next day In which Beza who began to speake did much prouoke the Bishops For hauing iustified his vocation to the Ministerie he discoursed of the vocation Beza speaketh againe and prouoketh the Bishops and ordination of Bishops shewing what Simonie was committed and demanding how it could be accounted lawfull The passing to the Article of the Eucharist and the point of the Augustan Confession proposed vnto him hee said it ought to bee first subscribed by those who did propose it The parties not being able to agree a Spanish Iesuite one of the traine of the Cardinall The sawâ—ines of a Spanish Iesuite of Ferrara who was at the Colloquie hauing reproched the Protestants did reprehend the Queene for meddling in matters which belonged not to her but to the Pope Cardinals and Bishops This arrogancie troubled the Queenes Patience but for the Popes sake and the Legates shee dissembled Finally not being able to conclude any thing by this manner of parlie it was A new course is taken ordered that two Bishops and three Diuines of the most moderate should conferre with fiue of the Protestants Ministers to see if they could finde out a way to make an agreement They assayed to frame an Article of the Eucharist Which doth as little good as the former in generall termes taken out of the Fathers which might giue satisfaction to both parties which because they could not doe they concluded the Colloquie This did minister much matter of discourse Some sayd it was a bad example to treate of errours once condemned and that they ought no so much as to heare those who denie the foundations of Religion which hath continued so long and beene so much confirmed especially in the presence of ignorant people and that although nothing was resolued against the true Religion it hath made the heretiques bolde and grieued the
could not without danger and assistance of money thinke of Councels and some sayd that there beeing a diuision of the Protestants it was good to let them alone and not to name them alleadging that it was dangerous to mooue in a body ill humours which were at quiet To giue a Safe Conduct to English men which neither they nor any of them doe require would bee a great indignitie They were content it should bee giuen to the Scots because the Queene would demand it but so as that the demaund should first bee made For France there was a doubt made whether the Kings Counsell would take it well or not because it would bee thought to bee a declaration that the King had rebels Of Germanie none could doubt because it had beene formerly graunted to them and if it were graunted to that Nation alone it would seeme that the others were abandoned Many thought fitte to grant it absolutely to all Nations but the Spaniards did oppose and were fauoured by the Legates and others who knew the Popes minde to the great indignation of those who thought that an inference might bee made that the Councell was not aboue the Inquisition of Spaine In the ende all difficulties were resolued and the Decree framed with three parts In the first a Safe Conduct was giuen to the Germans iust word by word as it was made in the yeere 1552. In the second it was sayd that the Synod doeth giue Safe Conduct in the same forme and words as it was giuen to the Dutchmen to euery one who hath not communion of faith with her of euery Nation Prouince Citie and place where any thing is preached taught or beleeued contrary to that which is beleeued in the Church of Rome In the third it was sayd that although all nations The Decree of the Safe Conduct doe not seeme to be comprehended in that extention which hath been done for certaine respects yet those who repent and returne to the bosome of the Church are not excluded of what nation soeuer they be which the Synod desireth should be published to all But because it must be maturely consulted on in what forme the Safe Conduct must bee giuen them they haue thought fit to deferre that point vntill another time thinking it sufficient for the present to prouide for the securitie of those who haue publiquely abandoned the doctrine of the Church The Decree was presently printed as was fit it being made onely to bee published Yet the Synode did not keepe promise to consult of the forme of the Safe Conduct to be giuen to those of the third kinde and in printing of the body of the Councell this third part was left out leauing it to the speculation of the world why they did promise to prouide for those also and publish it in print with a desire to haue all men know it and afterwards not to do it and labour to conceale that which then they did desire to manifest The Emperours Ambassadours sollicited the Legates to make the reformation and to write to the Protestants exhorting them to come to the Councell as was done to the Bohemians in the time of the Councell of Basil The Legats answered that for these fourty yeeres all both Prince and people haue desired reformation yet neuer any part thereof was handled but themselues did crosse and hinder it so that they haue been constrayned to abandon the worke that now they will endeauour to make a generall reformation of all Christendome but for one particularly for the Clergie of Germanie which doth most neede it and which the Emperour doeth principally expect they saw not how they could make it seeing that the Dutch Prelats were not come to the Councell and for writing to the Protestants in regard they haue answered the Popes Nuncij with such exorbitant vnseemelinesse they could not but expect that they would make a worse answere to the Letters of the Synod The eleuenth of March the Legates proposed twelue Articles in the generall Twelue Articles to be discussed Congregation to bee studied and discussed in the next Congregations 1. What prouision might bee made that Bishops and other Curates may reside in their Churches without beeing absent but for causes iust honest necessary and profitable for the Catholique Church 2. Whether it bee expedient that none be ordained but vnto a title of some Benefice in regard many deceits are discouered which arise from ordination to a title of the Patrimony 3. That nothing be receiued for Ordination either by the Ordainers or their Ministers or Notaries 4. Whether it ought to bee granted to the Prelates that in the Churches where there are no dayly distributions or so small as that they are not esteemed they may conuert one of the Prebends to that vse 5. Whether great Parishes which haue need of many Priests ought to haue many titles also 6. Whether small Benefices with Cure which haue not a competent reuenue for the Priest ought to be reformed making one of many 7. What prouision is to be made concerning Curates ignorant and of a bad life whether it be fit to giue them coadiutors or able Vicars assigning them part of the reuenues of the Benefice 8. Whether power ought to bee giuen to the Ordinarie to incorporate into the mother Churches ruinated Chappels which for pouertie cannot be rebuilt 9. Whether it ought to be granted to the Ordinary that hee may visite Benefices held in Commenda though they be regular 10. Whether secret marriages which shall bee contracted hereafter ought to be made voyd 11. What conditions ought to bee assigned that a marriage may not bee esteemed secret but contracted in the face of the Church 12. What prouision ought to be made concerning the great abuses caused by the Pardoners After these the point following was giuen to the Diuines to bee studied One Article more concerning clandestine mariages and discussed in a Congregation appointed for that onely Whether as Euaristus and the Lateran Councell haue declared that clandestine or secret marriages are reputed not good both before the Iudge and in estimation of the Church so the Councell may declare that they are absolutely voyd and that secrecie ought to bee put amongst the impediments which doe make a Nullitie in the marriage In the meane space it beeing The Protestants of Germany treate a leaâ—ue and raise Souldiers discouered that the Protestants of Germanie did treate a league and make some leuies of Souldiers the Emperour wrote to Trent and to the Pope also that the Councell might surcease vntill it did appeare whither the motion did tend For this cause and because of holy dayes the residue of this moneth was spent in ceremonies onely The sixteenth day Franciscus Ferdinandus d'Aualos Marquis of Pescara The Spanish Ambassadour is receiued an oration is made in his name Ambassadour of the Catholique King was receiued in a generall Congregation and his Mandate being read an Oration was made on his name
voyce deliuered in the Congregations and of all the voyces of others which were any way remarkeable Of this number 34. came into my hands in that forme as they were deliuered and of the others I haue vnderstood the conclusion onely but here nothing is to be related but that which is of note The Patriarke of Ierusalem said That this Article had been handled and The Suffrage of the Patriarke of Ierusalem concerning Residence discussed in the first Councell and concluded that to cause residence there are two prouisions One to constitute punishments for those who doe not reside another to remooue the impediments which doe hinder residencie The first was fully ordered in the sixt Session neither can any thing bee added in regard the losse of halfe the reuenues is a very great pecuniary punishment then which a greater cannot be imposed without making the Bishops beggars If the contumacie bee excessiue there can bee no greater punishment except depriuation which requiring one to execute it which must needs be the Pope in regard the ancient vse of the Church was to reserue to that Sea the hearing and determining of the causes of Bishops that sixt Session referred it to his Holinesse to finde a remedie either by meanes of a new prouision or otherwise and bound the Metropolitane to aduise him of the absence For the second they beganne to make prouision and in that and other Sessions many Decrees were made to take away many exemptions which hindered the Bishops to exercise their charge Therefore it now remaineth onely to continue and to remooue the residue of the impediments electing a certaine number of Fathers as then was done to make collection of them that they may bee proposed and prouided for The Archbishop of Granata added that a more potent and effectuall remedie The suffrage of the Arch-bishop of Granada was proposed in that Councell that is that the obligation of Residence was by the Law of God which was handled and examined tenne moneths together and that if that Councell had not been interrupted it would haue beene decided as a necessary yea as a principall article of the doctrine of the Church and was then not onely discussed but the reasons vsed by diuers were put in print also so that the matter is prepared and digested and nothing now remaineth but to giue it perfection When it shall be determined that residencie is de iure Diuino all hinderances will cease of themselues the Bishops vnderstanding their duety wil thinke on their owne conscience they will not be reputed hirelings but Pastors who knowing that the flocke is giuen to them by God to whom they must make an account without laying the fault on others and being assured that dispensations wil neither saue nor helpe them they will apply themselues to performe their duety And he proceeded to proue with many authorities of the New and Old Testament Is approved by the maior part and exposition of the Fathers that this was the Catholike truth This opinion was approoued by the maior part of the Congregation the maintainers whereof laboured to bring authorities and reasons Others did reiect it and said it was new neuer defended neither by antiquity And reiected by others nor by this age before Cardinall Caietan who set the question on foote and maintained that part which notwithstanding hee did abandon in his old age because hee tooke a Bishopricke and did neuer reside that the Church hath euer held that the Pope might dispense that Non-residents haue alwayes beene punished and reprehended as transgressors of the Canons onely and not of the Law of God that indeede it was disputed in the first Councell but the disputation was held to be so dangerous by the Legats men of great wisedome that they did cunningly cause it to bee buried in silence that this example ought to be followed and that the bookes which haue beene written since haue giuen great scandall to the world and made knowen that the disputation proceeded from partiality For the authorities of the Scripture and Fathers they are onely exhortations to perfection neither is there any substantiall proofe but out of the Canons which are Ecclesiasticall lawes Some held opinion that there was neither place nor time nor opportunity to handle that question that no good could come by the determination of it but danger of many inconueniences that the Councell was assembled to extirpate heresies not to make Schisme among the Catholiques which would happen by condemning an opinion followed if not by the greater part yet by one halfe at the least that the authours of that opinion haue not inuented it for trueths sake but the more to vrge men to reside with small ground of reason in regard that the Lawes of GOD are not more diligently obserued then the Lawes of the Church that the precept for keeping of Lent is more strictly obserued then those of the Decalogue that if to confesse and communicate at Easter were commanded by GOD The lawes of the Pope are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God more would not doe it then now doe that to say Masse with Copes is an Ecclesiasticall law and yet no man doth transgresse it hee that doth not obey the penall commands of the Canons will transgresse much more when hee feareth onely the iustice of GOD neither will any Bishop be mooued with that determination but it will giue occasion to plot rebellions against the Apostolique Sea to restraine the Popes authority and as some haue been heard to whisper to depresse the Court of Rome that that was the ornament of the Clergie which is respected in other places onely in regard of it that if it should be depressed the Church would euery where be lesse esteemed and therefore that it was not fit to handle such a businesse without imparting it to his Holinesse and Colledge of Cardinals to whom it doeth principally belong The opinion of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera is not to be omitted who The Suffrage of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera said in substance That certainly the Councel was assembled to cure a great wound which is the deformation of the Church the cause whereof as all are perswaded is the absence of the Prelats from their Churches which beeing affirmed by all is perhaps not sufficiently considered by any But it is not the part of a wise Physician to take away the cause before hee be well assured that the remoouing of it will not cause greater diseases If the absence of Prelats hath beene the cause of the corruptions there will bee lesse deformation in those Churches where they haue resided The Popes for these hundred yeeres haue continually sate in Rome and vsed all diligence to instruct the people yet we doe not see that that citie is better gouerned then others The great capitall Cities of Kingdomes are most out of order where the Prelats haue alwayes resided on the contrary some poore cities which haue not
it was as contrary to the Catholique doctrine to giue the Cup to the Laiques by diuine precept as it was to denie it to them by diuine precept Therefore all those reasons which did so conclude were to be layd aside and those of the disciples in Emmaus and of Saint Paul in the ship because by them it would bee concluded that it was not sacriledge to consecrate one kinde without the other which is contrary to all the Doctors and meaning of the Church and ouerthroweth the distinction of the Eucharist as it is a Sacrifice and as it is a Sacrament That it was plaine also that the distinction of the Laicall and Clericall Communion in the Romane Ordinary was a diuersitie of places in the Church not of the Sacrament receiued because otherwise this reason would conclude that not onely those who say Masse but all the Clergie should haue the Cup. Of the authority of the Church in changing the accidentall things of the Sacraments no man can doubt but hee sayd it was not a time to dispute whether the Cup were accidentall or substantiall Hee concluded that this Article might bee omitted as already decided in the Councel of Constance and that the fourth and fifth Articles might bee exactly handled because granting the Cup to all Nations that desire it all other disputations are superfluous yea hurtfull Iohn Paul a Diuine of the Bishop of fiue Churches spake also to the same purpose and both of them did displease because it was thought they spake against their conscience at the instance of their masters Concerning the second Article the Diuines were also vniforme in the affirmatiue and all their reasons were reduced to three Heads The congruities of the old Testament when the people did participate of the meate offerings in the sacrifices but neuer of the drinke offerings To take away from the vulgar occasion to beleeue that one thing is contained vnder the bread another vnder the wine The third the danger of irreuerence And heere the reasons recited by Gerson were brought that the blood might be shed either in the Church or in bringing of it especially ouer the Mountaines in winter that it would hang in the beards of the Laikes that it would bee sower if it were kept that there would want vessels to hold enough for ten thousand or twenty thousand persons that in some places it would bee too great a charge in respect of the price of wine that the vessels would not bee kept cleane that a Laie man would bee of equall dignitie with a Priest Which reasons it was necessary to say that they were iust and good otherwise the Prelates and Doctors for so many ages would haue taught an vntrueth and the Church of Rome and Councell of Constance erred All these reasons except the last were thought ridiculous because those dangers might bee more easily withstood in these times then they could in those 12. first ages when the Church was in greater pouerty And the last seemed to bee of no force to shew that the change was reasonably made but was good to maintaine it after it was made The two Diuines afore named did aduise that this Article also might bee omitted In the third Article that all CHRIST is receiued vnder one kinde the doctrine of concomitancie deliuered by the Diuines was taken for an argument For the body of CHRIST being vnder the bread by vertue of the consecration CHRIST hauing sayd by words omnipotent and effectiue This is my body and the body being aliue it must needes haue blood soule and diuinitie so that all CHRIST was vndoubtedly receiued vnder the bread But some inferred hereby that therefore all graces are receiued in it seeing that he who hath all CHRIST wanteth nothing because hee is abundantly sufficient Others sayd to the contrary that the illation was neither necessary nor probable For those who are baptized are filled with CHRIST as St. Paul saith and yet other Sacraments are giuen vnto them And because some auoyded the force of the reason by saying that the other Sacraments are necessary in respect of sinnes committed after baptisme it was replyed that the ancient Church did immediately communicate the baptized so that as from being filled with all CHRIST in baptisme it cannot bee inferred that the Eucharist doth not conferre other graces so from hauing receiued all CHRIST vnder the bread it cannot be inferred that no other grace is to be conferred by the blood neither can it be sayd without great absurdity that the Priest in the Masse hauing receiued the body of our LORD and by consequence all CHRIST doeth not receiue any grace in drinking of the Cup for otherwise to drinke of it would be a worke indifferent and vaine Moreouer it is decided by the common doctrine of the Schooles and of the Church that by euery sacramentall action by vertue of the worke it selfe which they call Ex opere operato a degree of grace is conferred But it cannot be denied that to drinke the blood of CHRIST is a sacramentall action therefore it can not bee denied that it hath a speciall grace annexed In this controuersie the greater part of the Diuines held that not speaking of the quantity of grace answerable to the disposition of the receiuer but of that which the Schoole-men call sacramentall it was equall in him that receiued one kinde onely and in him that receiued both The other opinion was defended though with the smaller number yet more earnestly Friar Amante Seruita a Brescian a Diuine of the Bishop of Sebenico a fauourer of this second opinion passed very farre I know not with what aime or end who alledging the doctrine of Thomas Caietane that blood is not part of humane nature but the first aliment and adding that it could not bee sayd that the body doth necessarily draw in concomitance its aliment did inferre that the thing contained vnder both kindes is not absolutely the same and hee added that the blood of the Eucharist according to the words of CHRIST was blood spilt and by consequence Friar Amante concurreth in opinion with the Lutherans out of the vaines in which if it remained it could not bee drinke so that it could not bee drawen in concomitancie with the vaine and that the Eucharist was instituted in memory of the death of CHRIST which was by separation and effusion of blood Whereat there was a noyse raysed amongst the Diuines and a cracking of the benches Therefore recalling himselfe But presently recanteth and asketh pardon hee retracted and said that the heat of dispuaion had caryed him to alledge the reasons of the aduersaries as if they had beene his owne which notwithstanding hee purposed to resolue in the end and hee spent the residue of his discourse in resoluing them and in conclusion asked pardon of the scandall giuen because hee had not spoken with such caution as to shew plainely that those reasons were captious and contrary to his owne opinion And he made
an end without speaking of the other 3. Articles But concerning the fourth Article the Spanish Diuines and dependants The 4. Article that the Cup is not to bee allowed to the people is stâ—oÌ„gly maintained by the Spanish Prelates on Spaine were maruellously vnited in giuing counsell that by no meanes the vse of the Cup should bee permitted to Germany or others The substance of that which they said was That none of the causes which formerly mooued the Church to take it from the people beeing ceased yea beeing now more vrgent and others more strong and essentiall annexed it was fit to perseuere in the determination of the Councell of Constance and of the Church before and after And discoursing of the dangers of irreuerence which was the first kinde of the causes they said they were now more to bee feared then in former times For then there was none who did not constantly beleeue the reall and naturall presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament after the consecration so long as the kindes did last and yet the Cup was taken away because men had not such regard to the blood of CHRIST as was necessary and therefore what reuerence can bee hoped for now when some doe denie the reall presence and some will haue it onely in the vse Besides there is not so much deuotion amongst good Catholiques diligence in humane affaires and negligence in diuine beeing much increased so that it may bee feared that a greater neglect may produce a greater irreuerence To make a difference betweene Priests and others is now more necessary then euer because the Protestants haue exposed them to the hatred of the people and spread a doctrine which taketh from them their exemptions subiecteth them to lay Magistrates detracteth from their power of absoluing from sinnes and saith also that they should bee called to the ministery by the people and bee obnoxious to bee deposed by them which should force the Church to preserue exactly all those rites which may giue them reputation The danger that the vulgar may receiue an impression of false beleefe and bee perswaded that some thing is in the Cup which is not vnder the bread is now more vrgent in regard of the new opinions spread abroad Many said that the Church did prohibite the Chalice to oppose the errour of Nestorius who did beleeue that all CHRIST was not vnder one kinde which being the opinion of some of the heretiques now the prohibition is to bee maintained still What they would inferre by this I cannot expresse better hauing neuer read that Nestorius did speake in this subiect nor that the Modernes doe handle it with those termes But the third danger that the authoritie of the Church would bee debased and a conclusion made that it hath erred in taking a way the Cup may bee called not a danger but a thing that would certainely happen neither was the request made by the Protestants but to conclude that the Synod hauing confessed the errour past hath corrected it by this graunt so they will publish the victory and demaund a change also in other constitutions of the Church They said they were deceiued who thought the Dutch-men would bee satisfied with this and submit themselues to the decrees of the Councell yea they will take away fasts difference of meates demaund marriage of Priests and an abolition of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the exterior Court which is the marke at which they all doe ayme that it is not credible they are Catholikes who desire the Cup because the Catholikes doe all beleeue that the Church cannot erre and that no deuotion is acceptable to God if it be not approued by it and that obedience to the Church is the height of Christian perfection that it is certainly to bee beleeued that hee that doth demaund the Cup thinkes it necessarie and hee that thinketh so cannot bee a Catholique that none doth demaund it beleeuing that hee may not lawfully vse it without the graunt of the Councell but that they may not bee hindred by their Princes who if they were alone would vsurpe it without any allowance that of this euery one may bee assured obseruing that not the people but the Princes doe entreat who will not suffer a nouitie without a lawfull Decree not because the people would not bring it in of themselues more willingly then seeke it of the Councell And this argument was so pressed that Fryar Francis Forier a Portugall A petulant saying of a Fryar against the Princes who demanded the Cup. vsed a conceipt which the auditors thought to bee not onely bold but petulant also that the Princes would make themselues Lutherans by permission of the Councell The Spaniards exhorted them to consider that if this were graunted to Germanie Italy and Spaine would demaund the like to whom it could not bee denied from whence also these Nations would learne not to obey and to desire a change of other Ecclesiasticall Lawes and that to make a most Catholike countrey Lutheran there was no better meane then to giue it the Cup. Franciscus Della Torre a Iesuite repeated a saying of the Cardinall Saint Angelo the chiefe Penitentiarie that Sathan who was woont to transforme himselfe into an Amgell of heauen and his Ministers into Ministers of light doth now vnder the couer of the Chalice with the blood of CHRIST exhort to giue the people a cup of poyson Some added that the prouidence of God guiding the Church inspired the Councell of Constance in the former age to establish the taking away of the Cup by a decree not onely for the reasons which were then of force but because if it were now in vse there would bee no externall signe to distinguish the Catholiques from the Heretiques and this distinction being taken away the Protestants would bee mingled in the Church with the faithfull and that would follow which Saint Paul saith that A little leauen doth quickly make sower a great lumpe so that to graunt the Cuppe would bee nothing else but to giue the heretiques greater opportunitie to hurt the Church Some also who knew not the petition had beene presented to the Pope and by him to vnburthen himselfe and draw the matter in length referred to the Councell did expound it ill that the request was then made to the Synod and not to the Pope suspecting it was to this end that they might enlarge euery grant with vnsit interpretations and so cause a necessitie of another Councell But those who thought they might condescend to the requests of the Emperour and of so many other Princes and people gaue counsell to proceed with lesse rigour and not to make such bad interpretations of the godly prayers of the weake brethren but to follow the precept of Saint Paul to transforme themselues into the defects of the imperfect to winne them and not to haue worldly aymes of reputation but to gouerne themselues by the rules of charitie which treading vnder foot all others euen those of humane
prescribing the order and time of speaking and distributing to euery one his owne part This was commended by Varmiense and they agreed to giue order for it when the Sessions should bee held The Imperialists were now out of hope to obtaine the Chalice and their interests were ceased But the French men with some Prelates laboured much that nothing might be done in the Session of the sixteenth day but all deferred vntill the next as had beene done twice before The Legates to auoid the shame did labour with all their force to establish the points that those foure that concerne communion and the nine of reformation might be published These therefore did seeke to remooue and those to interpose difficulties There remaining but two dayes to the Session a Congregation was held in the morning of the 14. day in the beginning where of Granata desired the Legates that in regard of the importance of the matter to bee handled they would protogue the Session and made as it were an Oration to shew how many difficulties were still on foot necessary to bee decided The Legates resolute to the contrary admitted no reason and caused the examination of the doctrine to begin In reading of the first point when they came to the place where it is said that it cannot bee inferred by the words of our Lord in S. Iohn If you shall not eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke my blood c. Granata began and said that that passage did not speake of the Sacrament but of Faith vnder the Metaphore of nutrimont alleadging the Text and many Expositions of the Fathers and of S. Austin in particular Cardinall Seripando expounded that place as if hee had read in the Chaire and it seemed that euery one was satisfied But Granata replied more earnestly and in the end desired that an addition might be ioyned to it saying that by those words howsoeuer they were vnderstood according to diuers Expositions of the Fathers the Communion of the Cup could not be inferred This addition did not please some of the Fathers and others did not regard it but it seemed strange that after things were concluded one should come with vnnecessary additions to disturbe the points established and there were 57. who said Non Placet But to come to an end the Legates were content that the clause should be added â—and indeede it seemeth to bee inserted by force and doeth begin in the Latine Vtcunque inxta Varias In the second point of the authoritie of the Church ouer the Sacraments when they came to this place that they might change the vse of the Cup by the example of the forme of Baptisme Iacobus Gibertus Bishop of Alife stood vp and said it was a blasphemie that the forme of Baptisme was immutable that it was neuer changed that ouer the essence of the Sacraments which consisteth in the forme and matter there is no authoritie and much beeing sayd Pro contra in the end they resolued to take away that particle It would be tedious to relate all that was spoken by some to hinder the proceeding and by some not to be silent when others spake It is naturall when a multitude is in motion for euery one to striue to mooue most neither was there euer any Colledge of Noblemen so absolute but that it might bee diuided into persons of honour and of the common sort The patience and resolution of the Legates ouercame the difficulties so that in the Congregation of the afternoone the points of doctrine and the Anathematimes were established howsoeuer the Cardinall Varmiense did very zealously interpose a doubt at the instance of some Diuines who tolde him that where as it is sayd in the third point of doctrine The faithfull are not defrauded of any grace necessary to saluation by receiuing one kinde onely much cause of disputation was giuen because the Eucharist being not a necessary Sacrament it might bee inferred by the same reason that the Church might take it away wholly Many of the Prelats adhered hereunto demanding that it might be reformed in regard the reason alleadged against it was euident and vnanswerable Cardinall Simoneta did pacifie them with very much adoe saying that a draught should bee made in writing how it should be reformed and shewed in the next Congregation In that the Bishop of the Fiue Churches gaue new occasion of distastes Who hauing beene tolde our of Congregation that in Rome Bishopriques were giuen onely to promote men returned to that matter and spake of it at large He seemed to declare his minde by way of excuse but indeed hee confirmed the things spoken and the end of his discourse was an exhortation to the Fathers to deliuer their opinions freely without respect Simoneta was much angry at the occurrences of that Congregation and when it was ended did remonstrate to Varmiense how contrary it was to the seruice of the Apostolique Sea to giue care to the impertinencies of the Diuines men accustomed to bookes of speculation onely and for the most part vaine subtilties of which themselues make great esteeme though indeed they are but Chimerae where of one proofe is because they agree not among themselues that before many of them did approue that point without contradiction and now some broach new matters which in conclusion will be opposed by others that it is a plaine case that what word soe uer is spoken will bee defended by those that fauour the Speaker and oppugned by his aduersaries Neither will they much care though it be somewhat dangerous to doe it But hauing intimated two Sessions and done nothing if the like should happen in this the reputation of the Councell would irrecouerably be lost and therefore that they must be carefull to doe some thing Varmiense was ouercome and answered that hee had done nothing but to a good end and that those Diuines were addressed to him by the Emperours Ambassadours Simoneta perceiued that the honesty of that Prelate was abused by the subtiltie of others and told the other Legates that he doubted that the Imperialists might draw some secret from him and agreed with them to admonish him of it vpon some good occasion The last day had some encounters also For the Bishop of Nimes at the perswasion of the French Ambassadours desired that in the first point of reformation where some fee is allowed to the Notary for the Letters patents of Orders the custome of France might not be preiudiced where nothing is The Legates about to part out of the CoÌ„gregation are stopped by the Bishop of Girone giuen He was followed by some Spaniards and they were satisfied by an addition in the Decree that the custome should bee saued Other mutations were desired and granted and all was in order for the Session the next morning The Legats rising vp to depart Arias Gallego Bishop of Girone came and stopped them and desired they would set downe againe and heare him They looked one vpon another but
their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the Cōmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
the Communion of the Cup but much more because those Iesuites howsoeuer they were the first would bee excepted both from the generall orders with so much petulancie They called to minde the stirres raysed by them in the Session and Torre was particularly noted by Simoneta for hauing written against Catharinus in fauour of residence that it is de iure diuino with insolent termes as the Cardinall sayd Therefore the Congregation beeing ended hee told his Colleagues that it was fit to represse this boldnesse and giue example to others and they agreed so to doe vpon the first occasion In the discussions of the Diuines all were vniforme in condemning the The discussion of the Articles Protestant opinions of heresie in the Articles proposed and did quickly dispatch the others The discourse of euery one was long in prouing the Masse to be a sacrifice in which Christ is offered vnder the sacramentall elements Their principall reasons were That CHRIST is a Priest according to the order of Melchisedec but Melchisedec offered bread wine therefore the Priesthood of CHRIST doeth require the sacrifice of bread and wine Moreouer the Paschall Lambe was a true sacrifice and that is a figure of the Eucharist therefore the Eucharist also must bee a sacrifice Afterwards the prophecie of Malachie was alleadged by whose mouth God reiected the sacrifice of the Iewes saying his Name was holy great amongst the Gentiles and that in euery place a pure oblation is offered to him which cannot bee vnderstood of any thing else which is offered in euery place and by all Nations Diuers other congruities and figures of the old Testament were produced some grounding themselues vpon one and some vpon another In the new Testament the place of Saint Iohn was brought where CHRIST sayth to the woman of Samaria that the houre is come in which the Father shall bee worshipped in Spirit and in trueth and to worship in the holy Scripture doeth signifie to sacrifice as appeareth by many places And the woman of Samaria asked him of the sacrifice which could not be offered by the Iewes but in Ierusalem and by the Samaritans was offered in Garizim where CHRIST then was Therefore they sayd the place was necessarily to bee vnderstood of an externall publike and solemne adoration which could be no other but the Eucharist It was proued also by the words of CHRIST This is my body which is giuen for you which is broken for you This is my blood which is shed for you Therefore there is a breaking of the body and an effusion of blood in the Eucharist which are actions of a sacrifice Aboue all they grounded themselues vpon the words of Saint Paul who putteth the Eucharist in the same kind with the sacrifices of the Iewes and of the Gentiles saying that by it the body and blood of CHRIST are participated as in the Hebraisme he that eateth of the hoast is partaker of the altar and one cannot drinke the Cup of the LORD and eate of his Table and drinke of the cup of Deuils and bee partaker of their table But that the Apostles were ordayned Priests by CHRIST they prooued plainely by the words spoken to them by CHRIST our LORD Doe this in remembrance of me For better proofe many authorities of the Fathers were adduced who doe all name the Eucharist a sacrifice or in more generall termes doe testifie that a sacrifice is offered in the Church Some added afterwards that the Masse was a sacrifice because CHRIST offered himselfe in the supper And they brought this reason for the most principall and prooued the ground thereof because the Scripture saying plainely that Melchisedec offered bread and wine CHRIST could not haue beene a Priest after that order if hee had not done the like and because CHRIST sayd that his blood was a confirmation of the new Testament but the blood which doeth confirme the old was offered in this institution therefore it followeth by a necessary consequence that CHRIST himselfe also did offer it They argued also that CHRIST hauing sayd Doe this in remembrance of me if hee had not offered we could not doe it And they sayd the Lutherans haue no other argument to prooue the Masse to be no sacrifice but because Christ hath not offered and therefore that opinion was dangerous as fauouring the hereticall doctrine It was also more effectually prooued because the Church singeth in the office of the body of our LORD CHRIST a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedec hath offered bread and wine And in the Canon of the Ambrosian Missal it is sayd that instituting a forme of perpetuall sacrifice hee hath first offered himselfe as an hoast and hath first taught how to offer it Afterwards many authorities of the Fathers were produced to prooue the same On the other part it was said with no lesse asseueration that CHRIST In which the Diuines are much diuided in the supper hath commanded the oblation to bee made for euer in the Church after his death but that hee hath not offered himselfe because the nature of that sacrifice did not comport it And for proofe heereof they sayd that the oblation of the Crosse would haue beene superfluous because mankinde would haue beene redeemed by that of the supper which went before That the sacrifice of the Altar was instituted by CHRIST for a memoriall of that which hee offered on the Crosse but there cannot bee any memoriall but of a thing past therefore the Eucharist could not be a sacrifice before the oblation of CHRIST on the Crosse They alleadged also that neither the Scripture nor the Canon of the Masse nor any Councell euer sayd that CHRIST offered himselfe in the supper and added that the places of the Fathers before alledged ought to be vnderstood of his oblation on the Crosse They concluded that hauing to define the Masse to bee a sacrifice as indeed it was it might most effectually bee done by proofes out of the Scriptures and Fathers without adding such weake reasons This difference was not betweene many and few but diuided aswell the Diuines as the Fathers into almost equall parts and occasioned some contention The former went so farre as to say that the other opinion was an errour and required that it should bee silenced by an Anathematisme condemning of heresie those that say that CHRIST hath not offered himselfe in the supper vnder the sacramentall elements The others said it was not a time to ground ones selfe vpon things vncertaine and vpon new opinions neither heard not thought of by antiquity but that one ought to insist vpon that which is plaine and certaine both by the Scripture and by the Fathers that is that CHRIST hath commanded the oblation All the moneth of Iuly was spent by the seuenteene who spake vpon the first Articles the latter they dispatched in a few dayes rather with iniurious tearmes against the Protestantes then with reasons It is not fitte to relate the particulars but onely
not be abhorred it being but a Rite which may be changed for the good of the faithfull but yet hee reserued himselfe because other extrauagant things might afterwards be demanded that to auoid errour it would be good first to haue recourse vnto God by Prayers Processions Masses almes and fastings afterwards not to omit humane diligence in regard there are no Prelates of Germanie in the Councell to write to the Metropolitans to assemble them and examine the matter well and to informe the Synod according to their conscience He concluded that it being impossible to doe so many things in a short space he thought fit to desist now and deferre the determination vntill another time Iohn Baptista Castagna Arch-Bishop of Rosano disswading the grant absolutely spake against those that made and those that fauoured the request taxing them not to be good Catholiques because if they were they would not desire a thing vnfit with scandall of others And he said plainely that the request did ayme to bring in heresie and vsed such words that euery one vnderstood that hee meant Maximilian King of the Bobemians The Arch-Bishop of Braga or Braganza said hee was informed that in Germanie there were foure sorts of men True Catholikes Obstinate heretickes Conceaâ—d heretickes and men weake in faith That the first doe not demaund the grant yea oppose it the second care not for it the third desire it that they may couer their heresie because they may counterfeit in all other things but in this which therefore was not to bee granted them for that it would foster their errours but the weake in faith were not such but onely for the bad opinion they haue of the Ecclesiasticall power and of the Pope and doe not demaund the Cup for deuotion which is found onely in persons of a goodlife whereas they are drowned in vanities and pleasures of the world and doe vnwillingly confesse and communicate once a yeere which doth not demonstrate such heate of zeale that they should desire to communicate with both kindes He concluded that the diligence of the Fathers of Basil ought to be imitated that foure or six Prelates of the body of the Councel should be elected who as their Legats accompanied with Diuines fit to preach should visite the Prouinces named by his Imperiall Maiestie or where they found penitent men who desired the Cup for deuotion or because they were accustomed to that Rite and for all other matters would obey the Church should reconcile them and grant it vnto them The Titular of Philadelphia though a Dutch man said that to deny it being demaunded by the Emperour was dangerous and pernitious to grant it but that he was resolued rather to displease men then speake against his conscience that it was impossible to practise the vse of the Chalice without danger of effusion carrying it about to places remote and of bad passage many times by night intime of snow raine and ice that the Protestants would boast and inclucate to the people that the Papists doe begin to know the trueth and that without doubt those who make the request doe maintaine that the precept of CHRIST cannot be fulfilled but by taking the Eucharist vnder both kindes And he tooke in his hand a Chatechisme written in Dutch which hee read and expounded in Latine and declared what their opinion was He added that the Catholikes would haue the worse and to gaine a few would loose very many that they would doubt on which side the true faith was seeing the Catholikes yeeld to the customes of the Protestants that the grant made vnto Germanie would mooue other Prouinces and especially France that the Heretiques will make proofe by this to ouersway the constancie which they haue found in the doctrine of the Catholike Church He concluded that it ought to bee deferred at the least vntill the end of the Diet that the Dutch Prelates might send to the Councell approouing the opinion of Granata to defer and the other of Braga that those who desire the Cup haue all a roote of heresie and added that the Emperours Ambassadours had made such passionate instances and such effectuall perswasions that being interested so much it was not fit they should bee present in Congregation that euery one might speake freely Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua hauing recounted that the Bishop of Fiue Churches had perswaded many saying that if it were not granted so many mischiefes would follow that it had beene better neuer to haue called a Councell shewed at large that it ought not to bee granted though the losse of many soules should ensue because a greater number would perish if it were granted The Bishop of Captemberg in Stiria desired also that the Emperours Ambassadours should retire and inueighed much against the words of fiue Churches related by Caua Many of the Spanish Prelates made the same instance to the Legats that the Imperialists might not bee present in the treaties of the Fathers during this consultation it being sufficient for them to know in the end the resolution of the Synod But others contradicted saying that rather they then others should bee present and that to exclude those who haue interest hath neuer beene the custome of Synods The Legats considering that they had beene present from the beginning and that they could not bee excluded without danger of tumult resolued to make no innouation The Bishop of Conimbria was of opinion that it should bee referred to the Pope to grant the Grace with fiue conditions That those that were to make vse of it should abiure all heresies and in particular should sweare that they beleeue that as much is contained vnder one kind as vnder both and as much grace receiued that they should banish the heretique Preachers that in their places they should not keepe the Chalice nor carry it to the sicke and that his Holinesse should not commit this to the Ordinaries but send Legats and that the resolution should not bee made in Councell For when it should be published it would make the heretikes proud and scandalize very many Catholiques and therefore in case this dispensation were to bee granted it ought not to be put in the eyes of all nations The Bishop of Modena maintained that it could not bee denied because after the Councell of Constance the Church hauing reserued to it selfe power to dispence hath alwayes shewed that sometimes it would be expedient to doe it that Paul the third had formerly sent Nuncij to release it because hee perceiued that the prohibition had done no good in so many yeeres that the Bohemians would neuer be reduced without it that the vse of the Cup was conformable to the institution of CHRIST and anciently obserued by the Church Friar Iasper of Cassall Bishop of Liria a man of an exemplary life and learned defended the same opinion He sayd in summe that he did not wonder at the diuersitie of opinions because those who denie haue the moderns to follow and
for the deferring of it Wherefore though the time was past they came to the Legates and told them they had a new commission from the King to make request that they would labour in the reformation and for points of doctrine expect the comming of his Prelates adding that if the matter of Order and Matrimonie were disputed by the Diuines and handled by the Prelates no more points of doctrine would remaine and the comming of the Frenchmen would bee to no purpose Wherefore then request was that they would be pleased to deferre them vntill the end of October imploying themselues in the meane space in the matter of reformation or one day in that and another in matter of doctrine not deferring as they had done all the matter of reformation vntill the last dayes immediatly before the Session so that there scarce remained time so much as to see the Articles much lesse to consult vpon them The Legates answered that their propositions did desire to be weighed well To which the Legates answered and that they would be carefull to giue them all possible satisfaction demanding a copie of their instructions that they might resolue the better The Ambassadours gaue them a writing of this tenour That the King hauing seene the Decrees of the sixteenth of Iuly concerning the Communion Sub vtraque and deferring two Articles in the same matter and those proposed in the Congregations concerning the sacrifice of the Masse howsoeuer hee commendeth that which is done yet he cannot conceale that which is generally spoken that is that the matter of discipline and manners is either quite omitted or slenderly handled and the controuersed points in Religion in which all the Fathers doe agree hastily determined Which although hee thinketh to bee false yet hee desireth that the propositions of his Ambassadours may bee expounded as necessary to prouide for the good of Christendome and the calamities of his Kingdome And hauing found by experence that neither seuerity nor moderation hath beene able to reduce those who are separated from the Church hee thought fit to haue recourse to the Generall Councell which hee hath obtained of the Pope that hee was sory that the tumults of France did hinder the comming of his Prelates that hee saw well that the constancie and rigour in continuing the forme begunne by the Legats and Bishops was not fit to reconcile peace and make an vnity in the Church that his desire was that nothing might bee done to aliene the mindes of the aduersaries now in the beginning of the Councell but that they may bee inuited and in case they come receiued as children with all humanitie hoping that by this meanes they will suffer themselues to be taught and brought backe to the bosome of the Church And because all that are in Trent doe professe the same Religion and neither can nor will make doubt of any part thereof hee thinketh the disputation and censure in poynts of religion to bee not onely superfluous but impertinent for the Catholiques and a cause to separate the aduersaries the more For hee that thinketh they will receiue the Decrees of the Councell in which they haue not assisted doeth not know them well neither will any thing bee done by this meanes but arguments ministred of writing more Bookes Therefore the King thinketh it better to omit the matter of Religion vntill the other of Reformation bee well set in order and that this is the scope at which euery one must ayme that the Councell which now is great and will bee greater by the comming of the Frenchmen may produce fruit Afterwards the King demandeth that in regard of the absence of his Bishops the next Session may bee put off vntill the end of October or the publication of the Decrees deferred or a new order expected from the Pope to whom hee hath written labouring in the meane while in the matter of Reformation And because he vnderstandeth that the ancient libertie of Councels is not obserued that Kings and Princes or their Ambassadours may declare the necessities of their States his Maiestie demandeth that their authoritie may bee preserued and all reuoked which hath been done to the contrary The same day the Emperours Ambassadours came to the Legats requiring The petition of the Emperors Ambassadors that the Articles sent by his Maiestie and presented by them might bee proposed and were very earnest that the points of doctrine might bee deferred vntill the comming of the Frenchmen and that the reformation may bee seruiceable not onely for the whole Church but for the Church of euery particular Kingdome their desire was that two of euery Nation might bee deputed to put them in minde of that which did deserue to bee proposed and discussed in Councell The Legats made a common answere to them both that they could not alter without great preiudice the order set downe which was to handle Doctrine and Reformation both together and if they should that other Princes would oppose but to content them they would ordaine that the Diuines and Prelates should examine the matter of Order onely and afterwards handle some poynts of Reformation obseruing still the former vse that euery one of what condition soeuer may put them the Legats in minde of what they thinke necessary profitable or conuenient which is a greater liberty then to haue two deputed for euery nation and afterwards they would treat of Matrimonie The Ambassadours being not one iote contented the Legats sent all their demands to the Pope The Frenchmen complained to all men of this austeritie and for that the Pope had lately commanded other Prelats to goe to the Councell that hee might exceed in number which the Papalins themselues did not like should bee done so openly and iust when the newes was spread of the comming of the French-men desiring to be secured by a maior part yet so as not to haue it knowne for what cause it was done But the Pope did of set purpose proceede 〈◊〉 openly that the Cardinall of Loraine might know that his attempts would be in vaine and so resolue not to come or that the Frenchmen might take some â—easion to make the Councell dissolue Neither was the Pope oâ—â—ly of 〈…〉 pinion but all the Court fearing some great preiudice by the Cardinals desseignes which howsoeuer they might not succeede a thing which they could scarce hope hope 〈…〉 yet his comming onely would hinder prolong and disturbe the Councell Ferraâ—â— told Loraine his kinseman 〈◊〉 his iourney would bee of no moment and of small reputation to himselfe in regard hee would arrâ—ue after all was determined and Biancheto a familiar friend of the Cardinall of Armignac who also had credit with Loraine 〈◊〉 as much to them both and the Secretary of Seripando who had 〈…〉 ritie 〈◊〉 the President Ferrier â—olde him the same all which was though too bee do 〈◊〉 by commission from the Pope or to please him at the least But tâ—â—ir care of the actions of the
discourse of the Ambassadour Lansac was receiued with The Legates are much trobled with the speeches that pasted concerning Reformation great applause made in an assembly of many Ambassadours and Prelates in which hee concluded that if the reformation proposed and demanded by the Emperour was so feared and abhorred yet at the least a way ought to bee found out without making new constitutions to cause those things which haue beene established in ancient Councels to bee obserued by remoouing the impediments which doe nourish the abuses The Legats caused the propositions of the Imperialists and all the instances made vnto them in matter of reformation vntill that day and their owne answers to bee put together and an abstract to bee made of the Constitutions of the Assembly in France and of the demands of the Spanish Prelats all which they sent to the Pope and told him it was impossible to entertaine them any more with And send to 〈◊〉 the Pope words and that it was necessary to shew the world by some effect that they haue a purpose to handle this matter and to giue satisfaction in some sort to the Ambassdours of Princes especially in that which they desire for the interest of their Countreys yet with such circumspection as that they may not preiudice the Papall authoritie or prerogatiues of the Church of Rome The Pope seeing the instruction of the French King which did import the prolonging of the Councell was much displeased For he had conceiued hope that all which did remaine to be discussed might be defined in the next Session of the 12. of Nouember or if not yet that the Councell would bee concluded suspended or dissolued in the end of the yeere at the latest He therefore answered the French Ambassadour residing with him who desired the points of doctrine might bee deferred vntill the comming of their Prelats and the matter of reformation handled in the meane time that hee was informed that the Cardinall of Loraine meant to tarrie vntill the surprise of Burges to attend the King to Orlience so that his departure out of France would be very late and perhaps neuer and that it was not iust to entertaine so many Prelates in Trent vpon disseignes so remote that the demaunds for delay were not made because the French-men desired to goe to the Councell but to put himselfe and the Prelats to more charges protesting that if his money were consumed by this meanes he should not be able to continue in assisting the King He made it a greater matter that their Prelats had been expected eighteene moneths and himselfe lead along with diuers friuolous excuses He complained of his condition that if the Councell vseth any respect towards him which it doth but seldome the Ambassadours there present say it is not free and yet themselues to desire him to ordaine a dilation which is a thing more vniust and more abhorred by the Fathers then any other His conclusion was that when hee had assurance or likelyhood of their comming he would endeuour that they should be expected saying hee had giuen order to bee aduertised by an expresse Currier of the Cardinals departure that hee might presently employ himselfe in the businesse and in the meane while hee thought it not iust that the Fathers should be idle He sayd the matter of reformation was more fit to bee deferred then this of doctrine which doth not concerne him as being a good Catholique who will vndoubtedly not dissent from others But in matter of reformation it is fit to heare him because it doth concerne him as beeing a second Pope hauing many Benefices and a reuenue of three hundred thousand Crownes of Church liuings whereas himselfe hath but one Benefice wherewith hee is content that notwithstanding hee had reformed himselfe and all parts of the Court to the hinderance and losse of many of his officers and would do more but that he saw plainely that by diminishing his reuenues and by weakening the forces and the sinewes of his Stae hee encourageth the aduersaries and exposeth all Catholiques who are vnder his protection to the iniuries of his enemies And for the Countreys which are not subiect to him in temporall matters he said the ouerthrow of discipline did arise from themselues and from the Kings and Princes who with vnfit and importunate requests doe force him to make extraordinary prouisions and graunt vnusuall dispensations that his condition was miserable who if hee did denie vnfit requests made vnto him euery one complained of the iniury if he granted them all the inconuenience ensuing was ascribed vnto him and men began to speake of reformation as the Kings Ambassadours had done in Trent in such generall termes that it cannot bee vnderstood what they meane Hee said let them come to particulars and say what they would haue reformed in the Kingdome and they shall haue satisfaction in foure dayes that the Prelats in Poisi haue made many constitutions which he wil confirme when he shall be requested but to stand vpon vniuersalities only and to find fault with all that is done without proposing any thing sheweth they beare no good affection The fourth ranke of Theologues remained who were to handle the superiority The superiority of Bishops aboue Priests of Bishops aboue Priests Those who spake first followed the doctrine of Saint Thomas and Bonauenture who say a Priest hath two powers one to consecrate the Body and Blood of CHRIST and the other to remit sins in the former wherof a Priest is equal in regard a Bishop hath not greater authority then a simple Priest but inferior in the later because not the power onely of Order but of iurisdiction also is required Others added that it was a more excellent action to giue authoritie to consecrate then to consecrate and therefore that the Bishop was superior in this also who cannot only doe it himselfe but ordaine Priests and giue them authority But this beeing disputed sufficiently they returned to handle the Articles of the Hierarchie as being the same with this point of superiority and the question beeing whether it doth consist in Order iurisdiction or in both Antonius of Mont. Alcino a Franciscan said it ought not to be vnderstood of an imaginary superiority consisting in preeminence or perfection of action but in superioritie of gouernement so that it may make lawes giue commands and iudge causes as well in the Court of Conscience as in the externall which superiority is to bee discussed because it is denied by the Lutherans He said there must be an authority in the Church to gouerne it the vnitie whereof could not otherwise be preserued Hee prooued it by the example of Bees and Cranes saying that in enery particular Church a speciall authority was necessary to gouerne it which was in the Bishops who haue part of the charge the totality whereof is in the Pope as Head of the Church which containing authority to iudge and to make Processes and Lawes it must
Councell because it was not controuersed with the Protestants The thirteenth of October 1562. when the first Congregation of the The Arch-b of Granata discourseth concerning the institution of Bishops Prelates was held the Patriarchs and some Arch-bishops hauing approoued in few words the Anathematismes as they were composed the Arch-bishop of Granata did so likewise concerning the sixe first Canons in the seuenth hee desired it should be sayd that Bishops instituted iure Diuino are superiours to Priests saying that hee might with reason desire it because it was proposed in this forme in the Councell by Cardinall Crescentius vnder Iulius the third and approoued by the Synode For witnesses hee brought the Bishop of Segouia who assisted as a Prelat in that Councel and Friar Octauianus Preconius of Messina Arch-bishop of Palermo who beeing not then a Prelate was there as a Theologue He sayd they must needes declare both of these two points that is that Bishops are instituted iure Diuino and are iure Diuino superiour to Priests because it is denied by the heretiques and hee confirmed his opinion at large with many reasons arguments and authorities He alleadged Dionysius who sayth that the Order of Deacons is included in that of Priests that of Priests in that of Bishops that of Bishops in that of CHRIST who is Bishop of Bishops He added Pope Eleutherius who in an Epistle to the Bishops of France wrote that CHRIST had committed the Church Vniuersall to them That Ambrose vpon the Epistle to the Corinthians saith that the Bishop holdeth the place of CHRIST and is Vicar of the LORD He added also the Epistle of Cyprian to Rogatianus where hee often repeateth that the Deacons are made by the Bishops and the Bishops by GOD and that famous place of the same Saint that there is but one Bishopricke and euery Bishop holdeth a part of it Hee sayd the Pope was a Bishop others are because they are all brothers sonnes of one father which is GOD and of one mother which is the Church Therefore the Pope doth also call them brethren so that if the Pope bee instituted by CHRIST so are the Bishops also Neither can it bee said that the Pope calleth them brethren in ciuilitie or humility onely because the Bishops also in the incorrupt ages haue called him brother There are extant Epistles of Cyprian to Fabianus Coruelius Lucius and Stephanus Popes where he giueth them the title of brothers and of Austine written in his owne name and of the other Bishops of Africa in which the Popes Innocentias and Bonifacius are likewise called brothers But which is most plaine not onely in the Epistles of those two Saints but of many others also the Pope is called Colleague And it is against the nature of a Colledge to consist of persons of diuers kindes and if there were such difference that the Pope should bee instituted by CHRIST and Bishops by the Pope they could not be in one Colledge In a Colledge there may bee an Head as in this Colledge of Bishops the Pope is Head but for edification onely and as it is said in Latine in beneficientem causam St. Gregory saith in his Epistle to Iohannes Syracusanus that when a Bishop is in a fault hee is subiect to the Apostolique Sea but otherwise all are equall by reason of humility which Christian humility is neuer separated from the trueth He alleadged St. Ierome to Euagrius that wheresoeuer a Bishop shall bee whether in Rome or in Augubium or in Constantinople or in Rheggio all are of the same merit and of the same Priesthood and all successors of the Apostles Hee inueighed against those Theologues who said that St. Peter had ordained the other Apostles Bishops Hee admonished them to study the Scriptures and to obserue that power to teach throughout all the world to administer the Sacraments to remit sinnes to binde and loose and to gouerne the Church is equally giuen to all and finally they are sent into the world as the Father hath sent the Sonne And therefore as the Apostles had authoritie not from Peter but from CHRIST so the successours of the Apostles haue not power from the successour of Peter but from CHRIST himselfe Hee brought to this purpose the example of the tree in which there are many branches but one body onely Then hee iested at these Diuines who had said that all the Apostles were instituted by CHRIST and made equall in authoritie but that it was personall in them and ought not to passe to their successours except that of St. Peter asking them as if they had beene present with what ground authority or reason they were induced to make such a bold affirmation inuented within these fifty yeeres onely expressely contrary to the Scripture in which Christ said to all the Apostles I will bee with you vntill the end of the world which words because they cannot bee expounded of their particular persons onely must be necessarily vnderstood of the succession of all and so they haue beene vnderstood by all the Fathers and Schoolemen to whom this new opinion is directly contrary Hee argued that if the Sacraments be instituted by Christ by consequence the Ministers of them are instituted also and hee that will say that the Hierarchie is de iure diuine and the chiefe Hierarche instituted by his Maiestie must say that the other Hierarche also haue the same institution That it is a perpetuall doctrine of the Catholique Church that Orders are giuen by the hand of Ministers but the power is conferred by GOD. Hee concluded that all these things being true and certaine and denied by the heretiques in many places which the Bishop of Segouia had collected it was necessary they should bee declared and defined by the Synode and the contrary heresies condemned Cardinall Varmiense tooke occasion hence to interrupt him saying as they had agreed that there was no controuersie of this yea that the Confessionists did maintaine the same Therefore that it was superfluous and vnprofitable to put it in question and that the Fathers ought not to dispute of any thing in which the Catholiques and heretiques doe agree Granata rising vp replied that the Augustane Confession did not confirme this but contradicted it putting no difference betweene a Bishop and a Priest but by humane constitution and affirming that the superioritie of Bishops was first by custome and afterwards by Ecclesiasticall constitution And hee demanded againe that this definition might be made in the Councell or the reasons and authority alleadged by him answered The Cardinall replied that the heretiques did not denie these things but onely did multiply iniuries maledictions and inuectiues against the present vses And some other replies passing betweene them Granata full of disdaine and heare said hee referred himselfe to the Nations After this there being some tumult raised and appeased they spake of the other points receiuing the things as they were proposed some grounding themselues vpon the saying of Varmiense and
a businesse they had in hand in regard all subuersions doe arise and all heresies are spread by meanes of bookes he exhorted them to bee diligent and to let the Synod see the end of the work quickly he said he knew it required much paines and time but considered withal that all the Fathers would contribute their labours to the assistance of the deputies saying that the Congregations were spent in handling questions of no profite and a worke so necessary deferred Hee exhorted in the end that this particular of the Index might be concluded in the next Session The morning being come Laynez spake more then two houres very fitly The discourse of Laynez with great vehemence and master-like The argument of his discourse had two parts the first he spent in proouing that the power of iurisdiction was giuen wholly to the Bishop of Rome and that none in the Church besides hath any sparke of it but from him and the second in resoluing all the contrary arguments vsed in the former Congregations The substance was that there is great difference yea contrariety betweene the Church of CHRIST and ciuill societies For these haue first their beeing and then they frame their gouernement and therefore are free and all iurisdiction is originally in them which they doe communicate to Magistrates without depriuing themselues of it But the Church did not make it selfe nor its gouernment but CHRIST who is Prince and Monarch did first constitute Lawes by which it should be gouerned and then did assemble it and as the Scripture saith did build it so that it is was borne a seruant without any kinde of liberty power or iurisdiction and absolutely subiect For proofe hereof he alleadged places of the Scripture in which the Congregation of the Church is compared to a sowing to the draught of a net and to a building and where it is said that CHRIST came into the world to assemble his faithfull people to gather together his sheepe to instruct them by doctrine and example Then he added that the first and principall ground vpon which CHRIST built the Church was Peter and his succession according to the words which hee spake to him Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Which rocke howsoeuer some of the Fathers haue vnderstood to be CHRIST himselfe and others the faith of Peter or the confession of his faith yet the more Catholique exposition is that Peter himselfe is vnderstood who in the Hebrew and Syriacke is called a stone And continuing his discourse hee sayd that while CHRIST liued in the mortall flesh hee gouerned the Church with an absolute Monarchicall gouernment and being to depart out of this world left the same forme appointing for his Vicar Saint Peter and his Successors to administer it as hee had done giuing him full and totall power and iurisdiction and subiecting the Church to him as it was to himselfe This he proued of Peter because the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen to him onely and by consequence power to bring in and shut out which is iurisdiction And to him alone it was sayd Feede that is gouerne my sheepe animals which haue no part or iudgement in gouerning themselues These things that is to bee a Key-keeper and a Pastour beeing perpetuall offices must bee conferred vpon a perpetuall person that is not vpō the first only but vpon all his succession So the Bishop of Rome from S. Peter to the end of the world is true and absolute Monarch with full and totall power and iurisdiction and the Church is subiect vnto him as it was to CHRIST And as when his diuine Maiestie did gouerne it it could not bee sayd that any of the faithfull had any the least power or iurisdiction but meere pure and totall subiection so it must bee said in all perpetuitie of time and so vnderstood that the Church is a sheepefold and a kingdome and that which Saint Cyprian saith that there is but one Bishopricke and a part of it held by euery Bishop is to bee expounded that the whole power is placed in one Pastor without diuision who doeth impart and communicate it to his fellow ministers as cause doth require And in this sense Saint Cyprian maketh the Apostolique Sea like vnto a roote an head a fountaine and the Sunne shewing by these comparisons that iurisdiction is essentiall in that alone and in others by deriuation or participation And this is the meaning of the words so much vsed by antiquitie that Peter and the Pope haue fulnesse of power and the others are of their charge And that he is the onely Pastor is plainely prooued by the words of CHRIST when hee sayd he hath other sheepe which hee will gather together and so one sheepefold should be made and one Shepheard The Shepheard meant in that place cannot bee CHRIST because hee would not speake in the future that there shall be one Shepheard himselfe then beeing a Shepheard and therefore it must bee vnderstood of another Shepheard which was to be constituted after him which can be no other but Peter and his Successors And here hee noted that the precept Feede the flocke is found but twice in the Scripture once giuen by CHRIST to Peter onely Feede my sheepe againe by Peter to others Feed the flocke allotted to you And if the Bishops had receiued any iurisdiction from CHRIST it would bee equall in all and no difference betweene Patriarches Arch-bishops and Bishops neither could the Pope meddle with that authoritie to diminish or take it all away as hee cannot in the power of Order which is from GOD. Therefore he aduised them to beware lest by making the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino they doe not take away the Hierarchie and bring in an Oligarchie or rather an Anarchie Hee added also that to the end Peter might gouerne the Church well so that the gates of hell might not preuaile against it CHRIST being neere vnto his death prayed effectually that his faith might not faile and gaue him order to confirme the brethren that is he gaue him a priuiledge of infallibilitie in iudgement of faith manners and religion binding all the Church to heare him and to stand firmely in that which should be determined by him Hee concluded that this was the ground of Christian doctrine and the rocke vpon which the Church was built Then hee censured those who held there is any power in Bishops receiued from CHRIST because it would take away the priuiledge of the Roman Church that the Pope is the Head of the Church and Vicar of CHRIST And it is very wel knowen what is constituted by the olde Canon Omnes fiue Patriarchae c. that is that hee who taketh away the rights of other Churches committeth iniustice and hee that taketh away the priuiledges of the Church of Rome is an heretike Hee said it was a meere contradiction to say the Pope is Head of the Church and the gouernement
whom CHRIST hath said Feede my sheepe There was not any discourse in this Councell more praysed and dispraysed The censure of this discourse according to the affections of the hearers The Papalins sayd it was most learned resolute and substantiall others did condemne it of flattery and some of heresie and many made it knowen they were offended by his sharpe censure and that they purposed in the Congregations following to confute him vpon all occasions and to note him of ignorance and temeritie The Bishop of Paris who was sicke at home when hee should haue giuen his voice told euery one that when a Congregation was held he would deliuer his opinion against that doctrine without respect which not being heard in former ages was within these fifty yeeres inuented by Caietan to gaine a Cap that in those times it was censured by the Sorbone that in stead of a celestiall Kingdome for so the Church is called it maketh it not a Kingdome but a temporall tyranny that it taketh from the Church the title of the Spouse of CHRIST and maketh it a seruant prostituted to a man He will haue but one Bishop instituted by CHRIST and the others not to haue any authority but dependant from him which is as much as to say that there is but one Bishop and the others are his Vicars to bee remooued at his pleasure Hee said this should excite all the Councell to thinke how the Episcopall authoritie so much debased might bee kept aliue and that it may not come to nothing because euery new Cogregation of Regulars which doth arise doth giue it a great shake The Bishops haue held their authoritie intire vntill the yeere 1050. when it receiued a great blow by the Cluniacensian and Cisterciensian Congregations and others which arose in that age because many functions proper and essentiall to Bishops were by their meanes reduced to Rome But when the Mendicants beganne after the yeere one thousand two hundred almost all the exercise of Episcopall authoritie was quite taken away and giuen to them by priuiledge Now this new Congregation borne but the other day which is neither secular nor regular as the Vniuersitie of Paris did well obserue eight yeeres since knowing it was dangerous for matter of faith a perturber of the Churches peace and fit to destroy Monasticall life to goe beyond their predecessours doth labour to take away all iurisdiction of Bishops by saying it is not giuen them by GOD and that they ought to acknowledge that they haue receiued it precarily from men The Bishop hauing repeated these things to diuers men mooued many to thinke of the matter who before did not regard it But those that were seene in Histories did speake no lesse of that obseruation Sacro praesente Concilio which beeing in all the Canonicall Textes seemed new vnto them all because they had not marked it And some approoued the Iesuites interpretation and some on the contrary sayd that the Councell had refused to approoue that sentence Some proceeding another way sayd that the question beeing of a temporall matter and wordly contentions the businesse might passe either one way or other but that no consequence could bee drawen from hence that the same might be done in matter of faith or Ecclesiasticall Rites especially it beeing obserued that in the Councell of the Apostles which ought to bee a rule and paterne the Decree was not made by Peter in presence of the Councell nor by him with approbation but the Epistle was intitled with the names of the three degrees assisting in that Congregation Apostles Elders and Brothers and Peter was included in the first without prerogatiue An example which in regard of antiquitie and diuine authoritie is of more credit then all those of the times following yea then altogether And for that day in respect of these other points the discourse of the Iesuite gaue matter of talke throughout all Trent and nothing else was spoken of The Legates were not pleased that this remedie applied for a medicine did worke a contrary effect perceiuing that in the Congregations the voyces would bee longer in giuing neither did they know how to hinder it For that Father hauing spoken more then two houres it did not appeare how hee that would contradict him could be interrupted especially it beeing in his owne defence And vnderstanding that Laynez enlarged his discourse with purpose to publish it they forbade him to impart it to any that others might not take occasion to write against it obseruing what mischiefe succeeded because Catharinus published his opinion concerning Residence whence all the euill did spring which still continueth stronger then euer But hee could not forbeare to giue copies to some as well to honour himselfe and oblige the Papalins to his societie then rising as also to moderate in writing some particulars deliuered with too much petulancie Many did make preparation to write against him and this motion continued vntill the French-men came who caused this difference to be forgotten by bringing in others more considerable and important Yet the Papalins The coming of the French men did hinder the answering of it continued their counsels against the Spaniards and their practises with the Prelates whom they thought they might winne And a Spanish Doctour called Zanel did fitly offer himselfe to the Legates and proposed meanes to put the Prelates of that nation vpon their defence and giue them something else to thinke on And hee proposed to them thirteene points of reformation which did touch them at the quicke But they could not hence gather the fruit they expected because those reformations required others also belonging to the Court which made them desist lest according to the prouerbe by taking one eye from their aduersaries they might loose both their owne The practises were so manifest that in a banquet of many prelates in the house of the French Ambassadours discoursing of the custome of ancient Councels not obserued in this that the presidents of the Synod and the Ambassadours of Princes deliuered their voyces Lansac said The Legates giue auricular voyces aloud that the Legates gaue auricular voyces and was well vnderstood by all that hee meant their practises When these Congregations were held Fiue Churches presented the Emperours letters to the Legates who wrote vnto them that hauing satisfied The Emperor desireth that the doctrine may be deferred and onely the reformation handled themselues in publishing the Canons of the sacrifice of the Masse they would forbeare to proceed in the Sacraments of Order and Matrimonie and handle the matter of reformation in the meane while referring to their wisdome to handle what part pleased them best of those things which were proposed to them in his name Fiue Churches spake in conformitie of the letter and made the same request that the matter of Order being so farre proceeded in they would at the least forbeare to handle that of Marriage that in the meane space the Emperour might induce
vnto him in blood would adhere to that partie and the rather because it was diuulged that by his letters of the eight of Iune hee had giuen commission to the Count of Luna to hold intelligence with the Emperour and the King of France in matters of reformation and libertie of the Councel In these dayes Friar Felicianus Ninguarda Proctor of the Archbishop of Salzburg presented the letters of that Prince and made instance that the Proctors of the Bishops of Germanie might giue voice in Congregations affirming that if it were granted other Bishops of Germanie would send Proctors if otherwise both himselfe and others would depart because they would not bee idle It was answered that consideration should bee had of it and a resolution taken according to right And they gaue an acount hereof to Rome and would not resolue so much as this small particular without aduice from thence But in regard of greater businesses in both places there was no more speach of it The ninth of February the first Congregation of Diuines was held to dispute of Matrimonie Salmeron spake in a very lofty stile and concerning the first Article deliuered the vsuall sayings of the Schoolemen For the second hee alleadged the determination of the Councell of Florence that Matrimony receiueth perfection only by the consent of the contractors neither hath the Father or any other any authority ouer it He defended that they ought to bee condemned for heretiques who attribute power to the father to make it void that the authoritie of the Church was very greate concerning the matter of Sacraments that it can alter whatsoeuer is not of the essence that the condition of publique and secret beeing accidentall the Church had power therein Hee shewed the great inconueniences of secret mariages and innumerable adulteries which follow and concluded that it was expedient to vse a remedie by making them voide He insisted much vpon this inextricable case if after matrimony contracted and consummated in secret one doth contract in publique with another from which being desirous to depart and returne to the first lawfull wife is forced by censures to remaine in the publique contract the poore man is intangled on both sides either in perpetuall adultery or in censures with scandall of his neighbour The next day the Deane of Paris followed who spake copiously out of schoole doctrine of the institution of marriage of the grace which is receiued in it and of condemning him that doth affirme it to bee an humane inuention But vpon the article of clandestine matrimonie hauing disputed that they were true mariages and sacraments he put a doubt whether the Church hath power to make them void He contradicted the opinion that there is authority in the Church ouer the matter of Sacraments hee discoursed that the Church cannot make any Sacrament which is now lawfull to be of no force for hereafter hee exemplified in the consecration of the Eucharist and went through all the Sacraments Hee said the Ecclesiasticall power was not such as to bee able to hinder all sinnes that the Christian Church hath beene 1500. yeeres subiect to that which is now described to bee intolerable and which is of no lesse importance secret mariages haue beene accounted good euen from the beginning of the world and no man hath euer thought to make a nullity in them howsoeuer a publique contract hath often followed them that it seemeth to bee insoluble though it hath inconueniences on both sides that the mariage of Adam and Eue a patterne for all other was without witnesses The opinion of the Doctor was not disesteemed but the Italian Prelats were well pleased that hauing once named the Pope hee gaue him this Epithite with the exposition following Gouernour and moderator of the Roman Church that is of the Vniuersall And this did minister much discourse For the Papalins concluded that it might likewise be said in the Canon of the institution that the Pope hath power to gouerne the Vniuersall Church But the French men answered that there was great difference betweene saying absolutely the Church Vniuersall by which is vnderstood the Vniuersality of the faithfull and saying the Roman Church that is the Vniuersall where the word Roman doth declare the word Vniuersall inferring that hee is Head of the Vniuersall and that all places in which authority is giuen to the Pope ouer all the Church are vnderstood disiunctiuely not coniunctiuely that is ouer euery part of the Church not ouer all together The eleuenth of February the French-men presented in Congregation a letter from their King of the eighteenth of Ianuary in which hee said that howsoeuer hee was assured that the Cardinall of Loraine had imparted to the Synode the happy victory against the enemies of religion whose boldnesse hee hath and doth daylie oppose without respect of difficulty or danger euen exposing his owne life as becommeth the eldest and most Christian sonne of the Church yet himselfe was willing to make them partakers of the same ioy also knowing that the wholesome remedies for the euills Letters from the French K. are presented in Congregation which doe afflict Christian Prouinces haue alwaies beene expected from Councels He desired of them in the name of CHRIST an emendation and reformation answerable to the expectation the world hath conceiued of them and that as himselfe and so many besides haue consecrated life and blood to God in those warres so they in respect of their charge would And de Ferrieres maketh a speach with sinceritie of conscience be carefull of the businesse for which they are assembled The letters being read the Ambassadour de Ferrieres spake to the Fathers in this substance That they hauing vnderstood by the Kings letters and before by the orations of the Cardinall of Loraine and Bishop of Mentz the desolation of France and some victories of the King he would not relate them againe but onely say that the last in regard of the forces of the enemie was miraculous whereof this is an argument that being ouercome yet hee doth liue and committeth spoiles running through the very bowels of France But hee said hee would turne his speech to them onely who are the onely refuge of the miseries without whom France will not bee able to preserue the tables of shipwracke Hee exemplified in the armie of Israel which had not beene able to ouercome Amalec if the hands of Moyses lifted vp to God vnderpropped by Aaron and Vr had not assisted the combartants that the King of France doth not want forces a valiant Captaine the Duke of Guise the Queene Mother to mannage the affaires of warre and peace that there is no other Aaron and Vr but themselues to hold vp the hands of the most Christian King with Decrees of the Synode without which the enemies will neuer bee reconciled nor the Catholiques preserued in the faith that the humour of Christians now is not the same as it was fiftie yeeres since that all Catholiques are
Prelates had sent letters to him in which were complaints against the proceedings of the Italians and many Articles of Reformation which 't is like they would not dart to doe except they knew their Kings minde Hee said also that the Count of Luna when the Popes ministers had spoken of the too much licence of the Spanish Prelates in their speaches answered thus what could bee done if those Prelates should say that they spake as they thought in their conscience Hee layd moreouer that in the conference hee will haue with the Cardinall of Loraine hee was of opinion that they would conclude to make their petitions to bee proposed by the Ambassadours and that his Maiestie had caused his Diuines to consult vpon them and vpon other conciliarie affaires and that howsoeuer himselfe and the Nuncio Delphinus had vsed much diligence yet they were not able to learne the particulars But within a short time they came to light For the Iesuite Canisius do rote to the Generall Laynez that the Emperour was ill affected towards the Councell and made many points to bee consulted on that hee might resolde how to proceede in case the Pope did prefeuere in refusing to propose the reformation or in giuing words contrary to his deeds One point was what Points consulted on in the Emperours cour the Emperours authoritie might be in Councell and that Fredericus Staphilus Confessor to the Queene of Bahemia was the chiefe man in the consultation Canisius desired that one of the Societie might be sent vnto him whom he might bring into the consultation and by him discouer all Whereupon Laynez hauing conferred with Cardinall Simoneta they resolued to send Father Natalis by whom all was discouered And the Articles consulted on were seuenteene 1. Whether a generall Councell lawfully In number 17 assembled by the fauour of Princes may change the order determined by the Pope to be obserued in handling the matters and bring in a new manner 2. Whether it be profitable for the Church that the Councell should handlematters and determine them as it is directed by the Pope or Court of Rome so that it may not doe otherwise 3. Whether if the Pope die in time of the councell the Fathers thereof ought to choose another 4. What the Emperours power is the Sea of Rome being voyde and the Councell open 5. Whether when matters are handled concerning the peace and tranquillitie of the Christian common wealth the Ambassadours of Princes ought to haue a deciding voice howsoeuer they haue it not concerning matters of faith 6. Whether Princes may recall their Orators and Prelates from the councell without imparting it to the Legats 7. Whether the Pope may dissolue or suspend the Counsel without the participation of Princes and especially of the Emperour 8. Whether it be fit that Princes should interpose to cause more necessarie and expedient matters to be handled in Counsell 9. Whether the Orators of Princes may expound to the Fathers in person those things which the Princes commit vnto them to be expounded 10. Whether a meanes may be found that the Fathers sent by the Pope and Princes may bee free in giuing their voyces in Councell 11. What course may be taken that the Pope and Court of Rome may not interpose in ordayning that which is to be handled in Councell that the libertie of the Fathers may not bee hindered 12. Whether a meanes may be found that no fraude violence or extortion bee vsed in deliuering the opinions of the Fathers 13. Whether any thing may bee handled bee it point of doctrine or reformation of the Church before it bee discussed by the learnell 14. what remedie may bee found if the Italian Prelates doecont inue their obstinacie in not suffering matters to be resolued 15. What remedie may be vsed to him 〈…〉 the con 〈…〉 of the Italian Prelates when the Popes authoritie is in question 16. Now the practises may bee remoued which hinder the determination of the point of residencie 17. Whether it bee seemely that the Emperour should personally assist in Councell But a long and serious consultation was held in Rome whether the petitions A consultation in Rome of the French-men ought to be proposed and they consideredred not so much the weight of the things themselues as the consequences thereof For obseruing what de Ferrieres had said in his Oration that the petitions exhibited were of the lighter sort and that others remained of more weight they coniectured that the French-men hauing not made those demands because they desired to obtaine them they aimed to make entrance by that way to propose others which they had in their minde and that by these which they call light the gate being opened passage might not bee denied them what attempt soeuer they would make besides For these and other respects it was resolued to write to the Legates that absolutely they should not bee proposed nor a negatiue giuen but onely a delay interposed and the meanes they were to vse were written also At the same time a writing of an vncertaine Authour came from Rome in answere of those petitions A writing published in Rome against the French petitions which immediately was spread in Trent and in the Emperors Court And it was beleeued in Rome that by these meanes they had giuen a good counterpoise to the instances of the French-men But the Pope was more troubled with the nouitie at the Emperours Court to consult of matters so preiudiciall to him knowing well that the Papall dignitie is preserued by the reuerence and certaine perswasion of Christians that it cannot bee called into question that when the world doeth begin to examine matters apparant reasons will not be wanting to disturbe the best things He obserued that his predecessors had vsed potent remedies in like occasions and that when the foundation of faith is questioned that precept to resist the beginnings taketh place For as in the breaches of riuers if the smallest ruptures be not stopped the chanell cannot be kept full so when there is but a small ouerture against the supreame authoritie and not stopped it is easily caried to an absolute downefall Hee was counselled to write a Briefe to the Emperour concerning this his distaste as Paul the third did to the Emperour Charles about the Colloquies of Spira and reprehend him for questioning those Articles as things that are most cleare and in another Briefe to reproue the Counsellers for perswading him to it and to admonish the Diuines who haue assisted in the businesse to seeke an absolution from the censures But hauing thought well on it hee considered that the state of things was not then as it was vnder Paul First because that disputation was publike whereas this was priuate and concealed of purpose that it might not bee knowne so that hee might dissemble all notice of it whereas if it should continue after his publike reprehension of it hee should put himselfe into greater danger that it was
Actes and that they may not be published without it and a copy thereof giuen vnto him After this the French Ambassadors did protest also that if they should set in any other place then next to the Ambassadors of the Emperour and before the Ambassadors of other Kings which their Predecessors haue alwayes held and namely in the Councell of Constance and the Lateran they should bee wronged and if the new place in which the Ambassador of his Catholike Maiestie did set should bring any preiudice to them or to the Orators the Fathers of the Councell representing the Church vniuersall should reduce them to the ancient order or giue them the Euangelicall admonition But the Fathers holding their peace and the Emperors Ambassadours saying nothing whose interest is common with those of France because they sit next vnto them and so preserue the ancient possession of their King the French Ambassadours in regard of the amity and alliance betweene the Catholike and most Christian Kings demanded nothing but that the Fathers of the Councell would declare that the Count his fact could not preiudice the ancient prerogatiue and perpetuall possession of his most Christian Maiestie and register this in the Actes The Oration was made in the name of the Count by Petrus Fontidonius a Diuine who said in substance That the end of the Councell drawing neere his Catholike Maiestie had sent that Ambassadour to shew himselfe readie to doe for it that which Martianus the Emperour did in the Councell The Oration made in his name of Chalcedon that is to maintaine and defend the trueth declared by the Synode to pacifie the tumults and to conduct to an happie ende that Councel which his Father Charles the fifth Emperour hath protected in its birth and growth for the cause whereof hee hath made most difficult and dangerous warres and which his Vncle the Emperour Ferdinand doeth maintaine that his King hath omitted no office of a Catholike Prince that it might be called and celebrated that he hath sent the Prelats of Spaine and most learned Doctors besides that hee hath preserued religion in Spaine that he hath hindered the entrance of heresie at all the passages of the Pirenies nor suffered it to passe to the Indies whither it hath laboured to penetrate to infect the rootes of Christianitie springing in that new world that by meanes of that King faith and puritie of doctrine doeth flourish in that kingdome so that the holy mother the Church when shee seeth other Prouinces infected with errours taketh great consolation that Spaine is the holy anchor for refuge of all her calamities Hee added would to GOD that other Catholike Princes and Christian common-wealthes would imitate the seueritie of that King in bridling the Heretikes that the Church might bee deliuered from so many miseries and the Fathers of Trent from the care of celebrating the Councell that his King maried with Mary Queene of England for no other ende then to reduce that Island to the true religion Hee repeated the late assistance sent to the King of France adding that by the vertue of his Souldiers though but few sent for defence of religion the victorie inclined to the Catholike partie Hee saide the King desired the establishment of the doctrine of religion and the reformation of manners Hee commended the Fathers because in the handling of these two they would not separate the one from the other howsoeuer great instance was made vnto them to cause them to omit the doctrine and proceed in the reformation only He said the Kings desire was they should examine well the petition more pious then circumspect of those who say that some thing ought to bee graunted to the protestants that being ouercome with kindnesse they may returne to the bosome of the Church saying that they haue to doe with persons who cannot bee bowed neither with benefits nor with pittie Hee exhorted the Fathers in the Kings name to proceede in such sort as to shew they haue a greater care of the Maiestie of the Church then of the desires of those that wander and that the Church hath alwayes vsed this grauitie and constancie in repressing the boldnesse of her enemies not to grant them so much as that which it honestly might He said the King desired that superfluous questions might be omitted and concluded that the Fathers being assembled to doe so good a worke as to cure the diseases which afflict Christendome if this were not effected posteritie would blame none but them and wonder that being able they would not also bee willing to apply the remedie Hee praised the vertues of the Ambassadour and the glorie of his house and so ended Answere was made in the name of the Synode that in their griefe for the common miseries they receiued consolation hearing the pietie of the Catholike K. related and aboue all that his promise to defend the Decrees of the Councell was most acceptable which the Emperor and other Christian Kings and Princes being willing to doe also the Synod was stirred vp to take care that The answere her actions may be answerable to their desires as it hath done already both by their own inclination and by the exhortation of the Pope alwaies imploying themselues in the emendation of maners and in the explication of the Catholike doctrine that it gaue the King many thanks as for his singular affection towards religion and good will towards the Synod so for sending such an Orato from whom they did hope for honour and assistance The Oration displeased all the Ambassadours because it was a manifest reprehension of all Princes for not imitating the Catholike King and they complained thereof to the Count who answered that those wordes did as much displease him yea that he gaue order to the Doctor to leaue them out and not to speake them by any meanes and that he would be sensible of his disobedience The French-men in Rome blamed much those in Trent for The French-men in Rome complaine of the Cardinall of Loraine consenting to the place giuen to the Spanish Ambassador They saide that Loraine for his owne interests and to gratifie the Catholike King had done this great preiudice to the Crowne of France as also because hee had counselled the Pope not to grant the King the alienation of 100000. crownes of Ecclesiasticall goods as he demanded They added that in all things he aymed only at his owne interests and therefore because neither he nor his brother did manage the money he did not care though the King should receiue none at all But the difference for precedence was not as yet well ended For howsoeuer there was a place found for the Spanish Ambassadour in the congregations the same could not bee giuen him in the Sessions Where-vpon the Legates wrote to the Pope to haue order how to gouerne themselues After the Spanish Ambassador was receiued Loraine parted to meet with the Card. of Ferrara who being arriued in Piemont found the affaires
howsoeuer Morone said it was superfluous and that nothing was to be done but to delay the answere without troubling his Holinesse In the negotiation of Princes especially those which doe not touch the substance of their State it happeneth that howsoeuer they do change opinion by the change of occurrences yet by the perswasions made before the change things contrary to their new will do fall out And so it was that the perswasions made by the Queene mother to the King of Spaine before she resolued to giue totall satisfaction to the Pope concerning the Councell did produce the effect of that Letter of the King Therefore Morone who did penetrate the bottome did not hold that esteeme of it as some thought The fifteenth of â—une Morone proposed in Congregation that the fifteenth of Iuly might bee appointed for the determinate day of the Session Segouia and some few others said they saw not how the difficulties which were vpon their hands could be resolued in so short a time of Hierarchie of Order of the institution of Bishops of the preheminence of the Pope and of Residence and that it was better to decide the difficulties first and afterwards to appoint a short terme for the day of the Session then to appoynt it now and afterwards to prolong it with indignitie But the contradictors being but few the proposition was established as it were without difficultie The next day Laynez Generall of the Iesuites in giuing his suffrage bent all his forces The suffrage of Laynez to answere whatsoeuer had beene said by others not conformable to the dectrine of the Court with so great affection as if his saluation had beene in question In the matter of dispensations he was exceeding copious saying it was spoken without reason that there is no other power of dispensing but interpretatiue and declaratiue for so the authoritie of a good Doctor would bee greater then of a great Prelate and that to lay the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God is nothing but to teach men to preferre their owne conscience before the authority of the Church which conscience because it may bee erronious as it is for the most part to referre men to that is nothing but to cast euery Christian into a bottom lesse pit of dangers that as it cannot be denied that CHRIST had power to dispence in euery law nor that the Pope is his Vicar nor that there is the same tribunall and consistory of the Principall and the Vice-gerent so it must bee confessed that the Pope hath the same authority that this is the priuiledge of the Church of Rome and that euery one ought to take heede in regard it is heresie to take away the priuiledges of the Church because it is nothing but to denie the authority which CHRIST hath giuen it Then hee spake of reforming the Court and said that it is superiour to all particular Churches yea to many ioyned together and if it doeth belong to the Court of Rome to reforme each Church which doeth appertaine to euery Bishop in Councel and none of them can reforme the Roman because the scholar is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord it followeth by necessary consequence that the Councell hath none authority to meddle in that businesse that many did call those things abuses which if they were examined and sounded to the bottome would be found to be either necessary or profitable that some would make the Sea of Rome as it was in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church without distingushing the times not knowing what doth belong to those and what to these that it is a plaine case that by the prouidence and goodnesse of GOD the Church is made rich and that nothing is more impertinent then to say that God hath giuen riches and not the vse For Annates hee sayd that it is de iure diuino that Tythes and first Fruites should bee payd to the Cleargie as the Iewes did to the Leuâ—â—es and as the Leuites payd the Tenthes to the high Priest so ought the Ecclesiasticall order to the Pope the rents of Benefices being the Tythes and the Annates the Tythes of the Tythes This discourse displeased many and particularly the French-men and there were Prelates who noted some things which they meant to answere if occasion serued when their turne was to speake The Spaniards and French-men thought that that Father spake thus by Fauours done vnto him order or by consent of the Legates alleadging for an Argument the many fauours which were done vnto him vpon all occasions and especially because whereas other Generals were wont to stand on their feete and in their place when they gaue their voyce Laynez was called into the middle and made to sit downe and many times a congregation was made for him onely to giue him commoditie to speake what hee would and howsoeuer none was euer halfe so prolike as hee yet he was praysed and those against whom hee spake could neuer bee so briefe but they were reprehended for being too long But Laynez knowing what offence the French-men did pretend His excuse to haue receiued sent his companions Torre and Cauillone to make an excuse to Loraine saying that his redargutions were not meant of his Excellencie or any of the French Prelates but of the Diuines of the Sarbone whose opinions are not conformeable to the Doctrine of the Church This beeing related to the Cardinall in a Congregation of Giueth distast to the French-men French-men held in his house the excuse did much distast the Prelates some saying it was petulant and others scornefull and those few Diuines which remained were sensible of it so that Hugonias himselfe whom they had bought did thinke it vnsufferable Verdun thought hee was touched in particular and obliged to reply and prayed the Cardinall to giue him leaue and occasion Hee promised to speake modestly and to shew that the doctrine of the Sorbone was orthodoxe and that of the Iesuite new and neuer heard of in the Church before that is that the key of authoritie is giuen by CHRIST without the key of knowledge that the holy Ghost giuen for the gouernement of the Church is called by the holy Scripture the spirit of trueth and the operation thereof in the gouernours of the Church and Ministers of CHRIST is to leade them into all trueth that for this cause CHRIST hath made his Ministers partakers of his authority because hee hath withall imparted to them the light of doctrine that Saint Paul to Timothie writing that hee is constituted an Apostle doeth expound it thus that is a Doctor of the Gentiles who in two places prescribing the conditions of a Bishop saith he must bee a Doctour that obseruing the vse of the primitiue Church it will appeare that the faithfull did goe to Bishops for dispensations and declarations because those onely were assumed to that charge who were most of all
Session that they might haue time so to dispose it as that it might please all least the publication of the things agreed on should be crossed in regard of this There was the same difficultie about the last of the Articles proposed in which a forme of confession of faith was prescribed to bee 〈◊〉 by those who were designed to Bishoprickes Abbies and other Benefices with cure before the examination which did so other with that of the election as that they could not be separated It was resolued to 〈◊〉 this Article also But because it was deferred and then resolued not to 〈◊〉 and afterwards in a tumultuous manner referred to the Pope as shall bee said in due place it is not alieue from our present purpose to recite heere the substance of it Which was that not onely it should bee required of them who were designed to Bishoprikes and other cures of soules but also an admonition and precept in vertue of obedience made to all Princes of what Maiestie or excellencie soeuer not to admit to any dignitie magistracie or office any person before they haue made inquisition of his Faith and religion and before hee hath voluntarily confessed and sworne the Articles contained in that forme which to that end it did command to bee translated into the vulgar tongue and publikely read euery Sunday in all the Churches that it might bee vnderstood by all The Articles were To receiue the Scriptures of both Testaments which the Church doth hold to bee canonicall as inspired by God To acknowledg the holy Catholike Apostolike Church vnder one Bishop of Rome Vicar of CHRIST holding constantly the faith and doctrine thereof in regard being directed by the holy Ghost it cannot erre To haue in veneration the authority of Councels as certaine and vndoubted and not to doubt of the things once determned by them To beleeue with a constant faith the Ecclesiasticall traditions receiued from one to another To follow the opinion and consent of the Orthodoxe Fathers To render absolute obedience to the constitutions and precepts of the holy mother the Church To beleeue and confesse the seuen Sacraments and their vse vertue and fruit as the Church hath taught vntill this time but aboue all that in the Sacrament of the Altar there is the true body and blood of CHRIST really and substantially vnder the Bread and Wine by the vertue and power of the word of God vttered by the Priest the onely minister ordained to this purpose by the institution of CHRIST confessing also that hee is offered in the Masse to God for the liuing and the dead for the remission of sinnes And finally to receiue and retaine most firmely all things which haue beene vntill this time piously and religiously obserued by their ancestours nor to bee remooued from them by any meanes but to auoide all nouity of doctrine as a most pernicious poyson flying all â—â—â—isme detesting all heresie and promising to assist the Church readily and faithfully against all heretikes It being as hath beene sayd resolued to omit this matter they laboured to rectifie the matter of Residence by taking away whatsoeuer might displease those who held it to bee de iure Diuino or those who thought it to bee de iure Positino Loraine vsed all effect all diligehee to make the parties agree resoluing that by all meanes the Session should be held at the time appointed For hauing receiued lately very louing letters from the Pope co 〈…〉 him to come to Rome and to speake with him and determining to giue his Holinesse all satisfaction his resolution was to giue him this as an earnest that is to end the discorde and comâ—ose the differences betweene the Prelates a thing much desired by him For his going to Rome he spake ambiguously meaning to expectan answere from France 〈…〉 Another matter though of no great importance did prolong the progresse that is the handling of the 〈◊〉 one of Orders of which a great long 〈◊〉 was proposed wherein all were expounded from the office of a Decon to the office of a doore-keeper This was composed in the beginning by the Deputies when the Decrees were made as necessarie to oppose against the Protestants who say those Orders were not instituted by CHRIST but by Ecclesiasticall introduction because there is vse of them as being offices of good and orderly gouernement but not Sacraments This Article of the Deeree was taken out of the Pontificall which would be too long and superfluous to repeat in regard it may be read in the booke it selfe And the Decree did The functions of the inferiour Orders declare besides that those functions cannot be excercised but by him who being promoted by the Bishop hath receiued grace from God and a Character imprinted to make him able to doe it But when it came to bee established they were troubled to resolue an olde common obiection what neede there could bee of a Character and spirituall grace to exercise corporall Actes as to reade light candles ring bels which may bee as well or better done by those who are not ordained especially since it hath beene disused that men ordained should exercise those functions It was considered that the Church was condemned hereby for omitting this vse so many yeeres And there was a difficultie how to restore the practise of them For they must ordaine not children but men of age to shut the Church doores to ring the bells to dispossesse the possessed with deuils which if they did they did crosse another Decree that the inferiour orders should be a necessarie degree to the greater Neither did they see how they could restore the three offices to the Deaconship to minister at the Altar to Baptize and to preach nor how the office of the Exorcists could bee exercised in regard of the vse brought in that the Priests onely did dispossesse the possessed Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida would haue had that whole matter omitted saying that howsoeuer it was certaine that these were Orders and Sacraments yet it would bee hard to perswade that they were brought in in the Primitiue Church when there were but few Christians that it was not for the Synods dignitie to descend to so many particulars that it was sufficient to say there are foure inferiour Orders without descending to any further specialiâ—ie of doctrine or making any innouation in the practise Opposition was made that so the doctrine of the Protestants who call them idle Ceremonies would not be condemned But Loraine was Authour of a middle course that the Article should be omitted and in few words the execution referred to the Bishop who should cause them to bee obserued as much as was possible These things being setled they resolued to reade all in the consultation of those principall Prelates that all things might passe in the generall Congregation with absolute quiet Both parties were agreed but onely in the s 〈…〉 h Anathematisme that is that the Hiâ—â—archie is instituted by Diuine
those manuall functions that they might ascend to Priest-hood And it seemed some contradiction to haue determined absolutely that those ministeries should not bee exercised but by persons ordained and afterward commanded the Prelats to restore them as much as conueniently they could For obseruing the absolute Decree it is very necessary that where persons ordained cannot be had for exercise of those functions they must not be exercised at all and if they may bee exercised without Orders in places where persons ordayned cannot bee found the absolute definition might haue better been omitted In the Decree of the ordination of Priests it was thought very conuenient to prescribe that condition that they should he able to teach the people but this did not seeme very coherent with that other doctrine and vse that cure of soules is not essentiall to Priesthood so that to bee able to teach the people is not necessary to those Priests who meane neuer to take that cure vpon them And to make to a necessary condition in the minor orders to vnderstand the Latine tongue was to shew that this was not a Generall Councell of all Christian Nations in regard this Decree could not be vniuersall and binde the Nations of Africa Asia and of a great part of Europe where the Latine tongue neuer had place The sixth Anathematisme was much noted in Germany in which an Article of faith was made of Hierarchie which word and signification thereof is aliene not to say contrary to the holy Scriptures and though it was somewhat anciently inuented yet the authour is not knowne and in case he were yet he is an Hyperbolicall writer not imitated in the vse of that word nor of others of his inuention by any of the ancients and following the stile of CHRIST our LORD and of the holy Apostles and Primitiue Church it ought to be named not Hierarchie but Hierodiaconia or Hierodoulia And Peter Paul Vergerius in Valtelina did make this and other obiections against the Vergerius maketh obiections against the Councel doctrine of the Councell the subiect of his Sermons relating the contentions betweene the Bishops and detracting as much as hee could not onely by words but by letters also to the other Protestant and Euangelicall Ministers which they read in their Churches to the people And howsoeuer the Bishop of Como by order from the Pope and the Cardinall Morone vsed all meanes and in a very extraordinary manner also to cause him to depart out of that Countrey yet they were not able to effect it Concerning the Decree of Residence of which euery one discoursed and expected some good resolution because there was so much spoken and writen of it tha nothing seemed to bee more in voice then that 〈◊〉 marueiled that in the ende that was pronounced for a decision of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was plaine to euery one that is that not to reside was 〈◊〉 except there were a lawfull cause as if it were not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all by the law of 〈◊〉 ture that whosoeuer doeth absent himselfe from his charge of what 〈◊〉 soeuer it be without a lawfull cause doeth s 〈…〉 The successe of this Session to 〈…〉 away the indelligence◠held vntill then◠The Spanish Prelats complaine of the Cardinall of Loraine betweene Loraine and the Spaniards For these complained that they w 〈…〉 abandoned in the matter of the Institution of Bishops and of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which hee had very often told them that hee was of their opinion and promised to labour effectually to cause that doctrine to bee decreed without making any condition They added that there was no hope he would bee constant in any other promise and that the Pope by making him beleeue hee should bee Legate of France had wonne him And other things they said which were little for his honour On the other side hee iustified himselfe saying that the offer was made vnto him to make his friends mistrust him and that his answere was that hee would not hearken vnto it before areformation were made in Councell Notwithstanding it was not beleeued that hee would perseuere in the same opinion no not so much as in this matter The Legates desirous to finish the Councell did so soone as the Session was done vse meanes to facilitate the residue which for matter of faith was Indulgences inuocation of Saints and Purgatorie And to this end they elected tenne Diuines two Generals of Friars and two for euery Prince that is for the Pope France of which there were but a few remaining Spaine and Portugall charging them to consider how the Protestants opinion in this matter might briefly bee confuted And themselues beeing resolued meant to propose their owne opinions in generall Congregation by which the Canons might be composed at the same time when Matrimonie should be handled that they might quickly dispatch those matters without hearing the disputes of the Diuines as formerly they had done In matter of reformation they treated with the Cardinall of Loraine the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadours to bee content that the reformation The reformation of Princes of Princes might bee proposed also who saying it was fit that abuses should be remooued wheresoeuer they were the Articles were collected and hope conceiued that all that remained might bee decided in one Session onely But the Spanish Ambassadour for many respects of his King did not like that haste and therefore did crosse it with many difficulties First hee proposed that it was necessary before the Councell ended to vse meanes to bring the Protestants thither alleadging that it would be labour in vaine if the Decrees were not accepted by them and that there was no hope they would accept them if they were not present in Councell The Legats answered that the Pope had done for his part whatsoeuer was fit wrote letters and sent expresse Nuncij to them all so that nothing could bee done to make their contumacie more manifest The Count answered that hee did not desire it should be done in the name of his Holinesse because that would not onely not cause them to come but make them more auerse but in the name of the Councell with conuenient promises and intercession of the Emperour Whereunto the Legats replying that they would consider on it they gaue an account thereof to the Pope that he might use meanes in Spaine to diuert such discourses and to perswade the ending of the Councell The Count desired also that the Diuines might speake publikely according to the vse concerning the particulars of Indulgences and of the other matters perswading the Prelats that the order might not be changed nor the reputation of the Councell diminished by omitting the examination of those things which had more neede of it then any other The Pope was much troubled with these aduises and the rather because Don Lewis d' Auila and Vargas the Ambassador resident with him had giuen their words that the King would be content that the Councell should end And calling
them vnto him he made a great complaint of the Counts proposition For the Protestants he said that none did more desire to reduce them to the Church then hee that the actions of his predecessors for fourtie yeeres and his owne by sending Nuncij expresly to them all not regarding the indignitie to which hee did subiect himselfe and the Apostolike Sea was a manifest argument thereof that he had vsed the Emperors mediation and the perswasion of all Catholike Princes that he is assured that the hardnesse of their heart is voluntarie resolute and obstinate and therefore that the reducing of them was no more to be thought of it beeing impossible but the preseruation of the obedient that so long as there was any hope to regaine them the time did require that all meanes should be vsed to please them but that beeing lost it was necessarie to keepe the good to make the diuision strong and the parties irreconciliable that the affaires of their King did require the same as he would perceiue too late in case he should temporize in Flanders and vse termes of mediocritie that the King should remember what good effects his seuere executions at his entrance into Spaine had produced whereas if hee had proceeded remisly and desired to gaine the fauour of the Protestants hee would haue felt those accidents which are seene in France He complained also that the Count would prescribe a manner of handling matters of Theologie and determine when they should be well digested And last of all hee tolde them of their promise that the King was content that the Councell should end which the Count did labour to hinder The Ambassadors hauing excused the Count and confessed what they had said concerning the Kings pleasure for the end of the Councell the Pope was satisfied so that they would be content he should say so much where he thought it necessarie Whereunto they consenting hee gaue order to his Nuncio in Spaine to complaine to the King and to tell him that he could not penetrate the cause why the Ambassadours of his Maiestie in Rome and Trent should speake diuersly and which imported more himselfe doing what he could to gratifie him for what cause he should be crossed by his Ministers in regard the Councel continuing he was hindered from doing his Maiestie many fauors and graces that if for his affaires in Flanders or for the interests of the Emperour in Germanie he did desire any thing of the Councel he might know by experience how hard it was to effect it in Trent that they might promise themselues any thing from him and that hee was resolute so soone as the Councel was ended to send into all Prouinces to prouide for the particular necessitie of euery one whereas in Trent generall prouisions onely can bee made which haue infinite difficulties to bee fitted to euery place But the perswasions of the Count in Trent made a diuision of the Prelates some desiring that those matters might bee exactly disputed and the rather because very little or nothing was spoken of them by the Schoolemen and whereas for other things handled in the Synode there were decisions either of other Councels or of Popes or an vniforme consent of Doctors these were wholly obscure and in case they were not cleered it would bee sayd that the Councel had failed in the most necessarie things Others said that if there were so many difficulties and contentions in the thing decided already how much more might they be feared that 〈◊〉 these which are full of obscuritie where there is no sufficient light shewed by the Doctours they might goe in infinitum because they had a large field in regard of many abuses which were crept into them for matter of gaine and of the difficultie which would arise about the interpretation of the Bulls especially of the words vsed in some of penaltie and guilt as also of the maner of taking Indulgences for the dead Therefore in these and the adoration of Saints the vse only might be handled and the residue omitted and for Purgatorie the opinion of the heretikes condemned only otherwise there would be no end of the Councel nor any resolution of this difficultie While these opinions went about concerning these matters reserued for the last the Legats resolued to dispatch that of Matrimonie and to abbreuiate the time of the Session and to holde it the 19 of August at the latest This pleased the Card of Loraine very much The Card. of Loraine resolueth to goe to Rome who hauing receiued answere out of France that hee should giue the Pope satisfaction in going to Rome did resolue so to do in the end of that moneth so that the Session were celebrated And he was forced to ioyne with the Pope and his adherents not onely in regard of the order receiued out of France but because the Imperialists and Spaniards did mistrust him for the successe of the last Session The 22. of Iuly the Anathematismes were giuen forth not much differing from the manner in which they were established afterwards The greatest varietie was that vntill then they had not sufficiently considered of the fift condemning diuorces allowed in the Code of Iustinian which Anathematisme was aded at the instance of the Cardinal of Loraine to oppose the opinion of the Caluinists And it was easily receiued because it was conformeable to the Schoole doctrine and the Popes Decrees But in that of diuorce for adulterie the composers of the Canons did forbeare to vse the word Anathema fearing to condemne that opinion which was of Saint Ambrose and of many Fathers of the Greeke Church Notwithstanding the others thinking that it was an Article of faith and almost all the Fathers consenting thereunto the Canon was reformed and the Anathema added condemning those that say that the bond is dissolued by adulterie and that either of the parties may contract another Matrimonie whilest the other liueth which Canon receiued afterwards another mutation as shall be saide in due place In the Congregations following the things proposed were easily dispatched but almost all the Prelates left those and spake of â—landâ—stine mariages though neither the time nor the place did comport it and the difference of opinions therein began to be discouered In the Congregation of the foure and twentieth day in the morning the Bishop of Cortona Ambassador of the Duke of Florence was receiued who made a short speech of the deuotion of his Prince towards the Apostolike Sea and fauour to the Synbd and thankes were giuen him In the congregation that night the French Ambassadors caused a request to be read in the name of their King that children which are in The Ambassador of Florence is receiued in congregation the power of their Parents might not without their consent either many or betroth themselues or if they did that it should be in the power of the parents to make void or ratifie the contract as they pleased And the same day the
Councell it was not iust to condemne them in absence hauing not been called to this Councell Therefore that the Fathers would bee pleased so to accommodate the Canons concerning this matter that they may not doe them any preiudice The Legates hauing receiued this demaund did cause it to bee proposed without making any particular examination of it which caused a whispering amongst the Fathers And in the next Congregation some of them touched that string repeating the same that it was not iust to condemne the Grecians not heard nor cited The Archbishop of Prague opposed and said that by the generall citation of all Christians they also were vnderstood to be cited by the Pope To which the Cardinall of Varmia added that his Holinesse had sent particularly to inuite the Duke of Muscouia and howsoeuer he knew not wel that hee had inuited other of the Greeke Church in speciall yet it ought to bee presupposed that the whole nation was called euen by speciall inuitation besides the generall intimation was sufficient as the Archbishop had said Whereupon the Legates gaue order to the Secretarie to take that particular out of the petition of those Ambassadours that is that the Grecians haue not beene called But as well in regard of their proposition as of the opinion of Saint Ambrose they would not vse the word Anathema but found a temper that is not to condemne those that say that Matrimony may bee dissolued for adulterie and another contracted as Saint Ambrose and some Greeke Fathers did say and as the Easterne Church doeth practise but to anathematize those who say the Church may erre teaching that the Matrimoniall bond is not broken by adultery and that it is not lawfull to contract another as the Lutherans doe maintaine This forme was generally approued many did praise it and say that the Councel was assembled only to condemne the opinions of the Protestants and not those of other Nations Yet some doubted how one could bee condemned for saying the Church did erre in teaching an article the contrary whereof was not condemned But seeing that it was fauoured by so many they contented themselues And because the proposition about the mariage of children did bring in a generall question whether the Church could make mariages void all beganne to speake of it howsoeuer it had beene spoken of before the voices collected and the Decree composed accordingly as hath been said Cardinall Madruccio maintained the negatiue and alleadged many reasons and arguments saying that he would oppose in Session also And Varmiense and Simoneta spake as much But Laynez Generall of the Iesuites hauing dispersed a writing against the irritation made a greater confusion and gaue occasion to many to be more constant and courageous in the other opinion And in the Congregations they beganne to answere one anothers reasons with such prolixity that the Legats were almost of opinion to omit that matter for feare it would hinder the Session and the rather because the Bishop of Sulmona did first make a question in publique Congregation whether that matter of irritation did belong to doctrine or reformation The Bishop of Segouia who spake after him made a long discourse to shew that it could not be reduced to doctrine and therefore the maior part hauing approoued the irritation the Decree was as good as established The Bishop of Modena followed the same opinion adding that to handle that matter by way of doctrine would take away all meanes of making any reformation whatsoeuer For in all Articles the same difficultie might be moued whether the Church hath authoritie in that particular which is handled which would bee as much as to put Armes into the hands of heretikes and to take all authoritie from the Church because it would not bee fit to meddle with that to which it might be doubted whether their authoritie did extend He complianed that that question was moued by him who ought to hold it as cleare and decided This opinion pleased many who sayd that it neuer ought to bee disputed whether the Church can doe any thing or not but to take it for granted that as all power in heauen and earth is giuen to CHRIST so the Bishop of Rome his Vicar hath as much which being communicated by him to the generall Councel it must be defended that it wanteth no power to doe whatsoeuer is profitable without disputing whether it concerne doctrine or not It pleased those also who desired the dispatch of the Councel perceiuing that the difficultie promoted might hinder the ending thereof and cause a scandall And the Legates and principall Italians vsed perswasions that it might not bee spoken of in regard there was no cause to treat of it with the French men or the Spaniards who did all agree in opinion that secret mariages ought to bee made voide And many assemblies of Prelates were made both amongst themselues and with the Legates to this end and it was resolued that the decree should not onely not bee placed with the doctrine that it might not seeme to be a part of it but also that it should not bee so much as in a Chapter apart lest it might bee doubted whether it was held to be such or not but that it should bee inferted amongst the articles of Reformation And to remooue all difficultie the more it was resolued also so to compose the decree that they might not seeme to handle that matter purposely but to mingle it with the first article of the abuses which was a prouision to restore the Banes ordained by Innocentius the third which had been intermitted and in decreeing as well this as all the other conditions appropriated for the publike forme of Matrimonie it should bee added in two wordes onely as it were incidently that all contracts made otherwise were void and so passe it ouer and say no more And the Decree was composed according to this sence and reformed often alwayes very intricately and the later had euer more difficulty then the former And amongst other alterations this point established before as hath been said was changed that the presence of three witnesses was sufficient for absolute validity and in stead of one witnesse it was substituted that euery Matrimonie should be void contracted without the presence of the Priest a thing which did much exalt the Clergie seeing that so principall an action in Politicall and Economicall administration which vntill then had beene onely in the hands of those to whom it belonged came to be in the power of the Ecclesiasticall order there remayning no meanes to contract Matrimonie if two Priests that is the Parish Priest and the Bishop interested for some respects shall refuse to afford their presence I haue not found in the memorials who was Author of this great aduantage as many other particulars of importance are hid from mee also whereof I would willingly make mention I ought not to defraud Francis Beaupere Bishop of Metz of his due honour who thinking it
principall points were That they might say to the Fathers as the Ambassadours of the Iewes did to the Priests Ought wee also to continue fasting lamenting That there are more then 150. yeres part since the most Christian Kings haue demanded of the Popes a reformation of the Ecclesiasticall discipline that for this end only they haue sent Ambassadors to the Synods of Constance Basil and the Lateran to the first of Trent finally to this second What their demands were Iohn Gerson Ambassadour in that of Constance the Orations of Petrus Danesius Ambassadour in the first of Trent of Guido Faber and of the Cardinall of Loraine in this second doe testifie in which nothing was demanded but the reformation of the manners of the ministers of the Church and notwithstanding this they must still fast and lament not seuentie yeeres but two hundred and GOD grant they be not three hundred and many more And if any should say that satisfaction hath beene giueth them by Decrees and Anathematismes they did not thinke that this was to satisfie to giue one thing in payment for another If it shall bee said that they ought to bee satisfied with a great bundle of reformations proposed the moneth before they had spoken their opinion concerning that and sent it to the King who had answered that he saw few things in it befitting the ancient discipline but many things contrary That that is not the plaster of Isaias to heale the wound but of Ezekiel to make it raw though healed before That these additions of excommunicating and anathematizing Princes was without example in the ancient Church and did make a way to rebellion and all the Articles concerning the reformation of Kings and Princes haue no ayme but to take away the libertie of the French Church and offend the Maiestie of the most Christian Kings who by the example of Constantine Iustinian and other Emperours haue made many Ecclesiasticall lawes which haue not onely not displeased the Popes but they haue inserted some of them in their Decrees and iudged Charles the Great and Lewis the ninth principall authors of them worthy of the name of Saints He added taht the Bishops had with them gouerned the Church of France not only since the times of the Pragmatique or Concordate but foure hundred yeeres and more before the booke of the Decretals and that these lawes haue beene defended and renewed by the later Kings since that the Decretals substituted in place of them haue derogated from them in the times following That the King beeing now of age would reduce those lawes and the libertie of the French Church into obseruation because there is nothing in them contrarie to the doctrine of the Catholique Church to the ancient Decrees of Popes nor to the Councels of the Church vniuersall Hee said moreouer that those lawes doe not prohibite Bishops to reside all the yeere and to preach euery day not onely nine moneths and in the feasts as was decreed in the last Session nor forbid them to liue in sobrietie and pietie and hauing the vse onely and not the benefit of the reuenues to distribute them or rather to render them to the poore who are owners of them And hee proceeded in naming other things of the Councel with the like ironicall manner that hee seemed to iest at them Hee added that the power giuen by GOD to the King the lawes of France and the libertie of the French Church haue alwayes forbid Pensions Resignations in fauour or with Regresse pluralitie of Benefices Annats Preuentions and to litigate for the Possessorie before any but the Kings Iudges or for the propriety or other cause ciuill or criminall out of France and forbid also the hindering of appeales as from abuse or to hinder that the King Founder and Patron of almost all the Churches of France may not make vse of the goods and reuenues though Ecclesiasticall of his Subiects for instant and vrgent necessitie of the Common-wealth Hee said afterwards that the King marueiled at two things One that they the Fathers adorned with so great Ecclesiasticall power in the ministerie of GOD assembled onely to restore Ecclesiasticall discipline not regarding this should binde themselues to reforme those whom they ought to obey though they were stiffenecked Another that they should think they can and ought without any admonition excommunicate and anathematise Kings and Princes which are giuen by GOD to men which ought not to bee done to any ordinary man though perseuering in a most grieuous offence He said that Michael the Archangel durst not curse the Deuill or Micheas or Daniel the most wicked Kings and yet they the Fathers were wholly conuersant in maledictions against Kings and Princes and against the most Christian if hee will defend the lawes of his ancestors and the liberty of the Gallicane Church His conclusion was that the King did desire them not to decree any thing against those 〈◊〉 or if they should that hee commanded his Ambassadors to oppose the Decrees as 〈…〉 they did oppose them But if 〈…〉 ting the Princes they would attend seriously to that which al the world expectch it would bee most 〈◊〉 〈…〉 ble to the King who did command them the Ambassador 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 that 〈…〉 hee spake in the Kings name Afterwards hee did 〈…〉 the heauen earth and the Fathers to consider whether the Kingâ— demand were iust whether it were honest for them to make orders for themselues throughout the whole world whether this were a â—â—me to take compassion not vpon the Church nor vpon France but vpon themselues the Fathers their dignity reputation and 〈…〉 s which cannot do preserued but by the Arts by which they were gained in the beginning that in so great confusions they must bee wary and not cry when CHRIST commeth sâ—nd Vs into the heard of 〈◊〉 that if they would restore the Church to the ancient reputation comp 〈…〉 the aduersaries to repentance and reforme Princes they should follow the example of Ezekias who did not imitate his father nor his first second third and fourth grand-father who were vnperfect but went higher to the imitation of his perfect ancestors so it was not fit at that time to respect the next predecessors though very learned but to ascend as farre as Ambrose Augustine and Chrysostome who ouercame the heretiques not by arming Princes to the warre themselues in the meane while picking their nailes at home but with prayers good life and sincere preaching For they hauing framed themselues first like Ambrose Austine and Chrysostome will make the Princes also to become Theodosii Honorij Arcadij Valentiniani and Gratiani which he said they hoped for and praied God it might bee so and here hee ended The Oration when it was pronounced did anger very much not onely the Papalins but the other Prelates more and French-men also Is censured and when it was ended there was such a whispering that it was necessary to finish the Congregation Some did taxe it
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di 〈…〉 ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
Some defended the words of the Decree that they were dispencers alleadging the place in the Gospell of the faithfull seruant and the Doctrine of all the holy Fathers But the precipitation to finish the Councell caused those words that is of which they are appointed faithfull dispencers for the poore to be omitted as also other difficulties to be passed ouer in silence In the Article of Patronages the Ambassadours of Sauoy and Florence made request that those of the Princes might bee accepted also or that all might be comprehended but those of the Emperour and Kings Satisfaction was giuen them by accepting besides the Emperour Kings or Possessors of Kingdomes other great and supreame Princes who haue soueraignety in A dispute whether the Decrees made vnder Paul Iulius should be read their dominions Afterwards a proposition was made for the reading in Session of all the Decrees made vnder Paul and Iulius to bee approoued which Modena opposed saying that it would bee a derogation to the authoritie of the Councell of those times if it should seeme that the things then done had need of a new confirmation of the Fathers and would shew that this and that was not all one because none can confirme his owne things Others sayd it was necessarie to doe it for that cause that authoritie might not bee taken from them saying that they were not of the same Councell And the same French-men who before did so earnestly desire that it might be declared that the Councell was new and not continuated with that vnder Paul and Iulius did now labour more then others that all cause of doubting might be taken away that all the acts from the yere 1545. vntill the ende were not of the same Synode Thus it happeneth as in humane affaires so in religion also that one credulity is changed with his interests Therefore now all aiming at one marke it was determined simply to read them and say no more For so the vnitie of the Councell was most plainely declared and all difficulty remooued which the word confirmation might bring leauing euery one to thinke what he listed whether the reading of them did cousequently import a confirmation or a declaration of their validity or an inference that it was one Synode which made them with that which read them Finally a proposition was made to anticipate the Session and to celebrate The Session is anticipated it the next day and if all the actions could not then be dispatched to continue it the day following and to dismisse the Fathers and subscribe all the acts of the Councell on Sunday The Spanish Bishops opposed this saying that there was no necessity to abbreuiate the time Notwithstanding Card. Morone sayd that the Session should bee held And Loraine and the Emperors Ambassadors renewed their perswasions to the Count of Luna that he would yeeld to that which is so vniformely resolued Who in the end after many things spoken and replyed was content vpon two conditions one that a decree might be made that the Pope should make prouision for all things that remaine another that in the handling of Indulgences it should not bee said that they ought to bee giuen graâ—ts nor any other thing that might preiudice the Crusadoes of paine That day therefore being come which was Friday the third of December they wentto the Church with the vsuall Ceremonies and the Masse was said in which Ierolamus Ragazzone Bishop of Nazianzo made the Sermon And held the 3. December Hee summoned all the world to admire that most happie day in which the The Sermon temple of God was restored and the ship brought into the hauen after so many tempests and stormes and that the ioy had beene greater if the Protestants would haue had their part in it which was not the Fathers fault He said they had chosen that citie for the councell scituated in the mouth of Germanie euen at the threshold of their houses without any gard not to giue suspition of want of libertie that the Protestants had beene inuited by a Safe-conduct expected and prayed that for the safetie of their soules the Catholike faith was expounded and the Ecclesiasticall discipline restored He shewed the abuses taken away in holy Rites He said that if there had beene no other cause to call a Councell it had beene necessary to doe it for the prohibition of Clandestine mariages And passing to the things constituted for reformation he shewed from step to step the publike seruice the Church would receiue by those decrees Hee added that the explication of faith with the reformation of manners had beene handled in former Councels but not more diligently in any that the arguments and reasons of the heretikes had been often handled and discussed and many times with great contention not because there was any discord amongst the Fathers which cannot bee amongst those who are of the same opinion but to proceed with sinceritie and so to cleere the trueth as that more could not haue beene done if the heretikes had beene present He exhorted all that being returned to their Diocesses they would put the Decrees in execution as also to thanke God first and then the Pope shewing what hee hath done to fauour the Councell sending Nuncij into the Protestant Countries Legates to Trent exciting Princes to send Ambassadours sparing no cost to maintaine the Councell in libertie He commended the Legates as being good guides and moderators and in particular Cardinall Morone and concluded with the commendation of the Fathers After the ceremonies were ended the Decrees were read In the doctrine The Decrees of Purgatorie it was said that the Catholike Church hath taught out Of Purgatory of the Scripture traditions and in this same Synode that there is Purgatorie and that the soules detained in it are assisted by the suffrages of the faithfull and the sacrifice of the Masse Therefore it doth command Bishops to teach sound doctrine in this matter and cause it to bee preached without handling subtile questions before the ignorant people not suffering vncertaine and vnlikely things to be published prohibiting curiosities superstition and vnhonest gaine procuring that those suffrages bee fully executed which are vsually made for the dead by the liuing as also that the things ordained in last wils or in any other manner be fully performed In matter of the Saints it doth command Bishops and all others who haue Of Saints the charge of teaching that they instruct the people concerning the intercession and inuocation of them honour of relikes lawfull vse of Images according to the ancient doctrine of the Church consent of Fathers and Decrees of Councels teaching that the Saints doe pray for men that it is profitable to inuocate them and to haue recourse to their prayers and assistance Afterwards all in one periode it doeth condemne seuen asseâ—tions in this matter That the Saints of Heauen ought not to bee inuocated That they doe not pray for men That it
the Synod doth declare that in all the Decrees of reformation made vnder Paul Iulius and Pius in the Councel with what words or clauses soeuer it shall be vnderstood that the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea is excepted and preserued Being not able to dispatch all the day being farre spent the residue was deferred vntill the next morning according to a determination made in the The Decrees of Indulgences finishing the Councell and of demanding the Popes Confirmation c. generall Congregation in which the Congregation was made before day howsoeuer newes was come that the Pope was better and out of danger of death The decrees of Indulgences finishing the Councell and demaunding confirmation were read and approued by all After dinner the Session was held in which the decree of Indulgence was read containing in substance That CHRIST hath giuen authoritie of granting them to the Church and hath vsed the same from all antiquitie And therefore the Synod doeth teach and command that the vse of them ought to bee continued as profitable for Christian people and approoued by Councels and doeth anathematize those that shall say they are vnprofitable and that the Church hath not power to graunt them And to preserue the ancient custome and prouide against abuses it doeth commaund that all those offices of Pardonmongers be abolished and for the other abuses it doth command the Bishops that euery one shall collect all of his owne Church and propose them in the Prouinciall Synod to be referred to the Pope who will take order therein Concerning fasts difference of meates and obseruation of feasts it exhorteth Bishops to obserue the precepts of the Roman Church and for the Index howsoeuer it was finished in regard the Synod hath not time to iudge of it it doth ordaine that it shall be carried to the Pope and referred to his censure and the same shall bee done concerning the Catechisme Breuiaris Missall It published also mother decree that by the places assigned to Ambas it shall be vnderstood that no man is preiudiced In the end it prayeth the Princes to vse meanes that the decrees of the Councell be not violated by the heretickes but receiued and obserued by them and by all in which if any difficultie or necessirie of declaration shall arise the Pope calling The Decrees of the two former conuocations are recited those whom he shall iudge fit from the places where the difficultie is or calling generall Councels or by some other meanes will make prouision Afterwards all the decrees of reformation made in this Councell vnder Paul and Iulius as well of faith as of reformation were recited For the last thing the Secretarie going into the midst did interrogate whether the Fathers were pleased that an end should bee made of that Synod and in the name of it of the Legats and Presidents a confirmation demaunded of Pope Pius the fourth of all things decreed vnder Paul Iulius and his Holinesse And they answered not one by one but all together Placet Cardinall Morone as chiefe President granted to euery one that was present in the Session or had assisted in the Councell a Plenary Indulgence and blessed the Councell The Councel is ended And a plenary Indulgence is giuen and dismissed them all saying that after they had giuen thanks to GOD they might goe in peace It was an ancient custome in the Orientall Churches to handle the matter of Councels in a publique meeting of all and vpon occasion popular acclamations did often happen and sometimes tumultuous which notwithstanding did conclude in concord And in the end the Bishops transported with ioy for the vniforme determinations did passe to acclamations in praise of the Emperours who had assembled and fauoured the Councell in commendation of the doctrine declared by the Councell in prayers to The custome of Acclamations is imitated in Trent GOD for his continuall diuine assistance to the Church for the welfare of the Emperours and for the health and prosperitie of the Bishops which were not premeditated but as the spirit did excite some Bishop more zealous to breake out fitly into some one of these conceipts so the common concourse did cry with him This was imitated in Trent yet not giuing place to the extemporary spirit of any but meditating what should bee proposed and answered and repeating it out of a paper The Cardinall of Loraine Wherein the Card. of Loraine was chiefe tooke vpon him to bee the chiefe not onely to compose the acclamations but to thunder them out also which was generally construed for a lightnesse and vanitie not beseeming such a Prelate and prince to doe an office which did belong rather to the Deacons of the Councell then to so principall an Archbishop and Cardinall The Cardinall roaring and the Fathers answering A long life for his Holinesse and eternall felicitie for Paul and Iulius were prayed for likewise eternall memory for Charles the fift and for the Kings protectors of the Councell long life for the Emperour Ferdinand and for the Kings Princes and Repuqligues many thanks were giuen to the Legats and Cardinals and long life wished vnto them life and happy returne to the Bishops and the faith of the holy general Synod of Trent was commended as the faith of S. Peter of the Fathers and of the Orthodoxe An Anathema An excommunication of heretiques in generall onely was denounced against all Hereticks in generall in one word onely not specifying either ancient or moderne The Fathers were cōmanded vpon paine of excommunication to subscribe the Decrees with their owne hand The next day being Sunday was spent in this and to doe it in order there was as it were a congregation And the subscriptions were of foure Legats two The number of those that suscribed Cardinals three Patriarkes fiue and twentie Archbishops 268. Bishops seuen Abbats nine and thirty Proctours of men absent seuen Generals of Regular orders And howsoeuer it had beene determined that the Ambassadours should subscribe after the Rathers yet a contrary resolution was then taken for two respects One was that the French Ambassadour being not The ambassadors did not subscribe for two causes there if the subscriptions of the others should be seene and not his it might bee thought a manifestation that the French-men would not receiue the Councell The other because the Count of Luna had said that hee would not subscribe absolutely but with reseruation because his King had not consented to the ending of the Councell And the Legats published that it not being the custome that the Decrees should bee subscribed by any that hath not a deliberatiue voice it would bee a thing vnusuall if the Ambassadours should In Rome when the Pope fell sicke all fearing his life there was much 〈◊〉 Popes 〈…〉 e made 〈◊〉 confu 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 confusion in the Court. For neuer hauing knowen a Pope die in time of a Councell they were very fearefull what might happen They had
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
say thus I will ascend vpon the North-pole and I will be like to the most High If the Popes say true what neede wee a Councell if they will hold a sincere and a free Councell away with these wicked and vaine-glorious lyes Let them not onely not be practised but let them euen bee rased out of all their Bookes that all may not bee left to the will and pleasure of one man who is most iustly suspected But the Popes say they cannot erre and that the word of GOD is to bee regulated as they please Before they enter into their place they sweare to maintaine certaine late Councels which are most fowlly corrupted and doe religiously promise that nothing shall bee changed What maruaile then that no good comes of a Councell if that errours and abuses are not taken away that the Ambassadours of Princes are in vaine called thither from so many remote parts Notwithstanding I heare that now there are some men not ill affected yet carelesse what they say who though they condemne the arrogancie and Persian pride of the Pope and his euen Epicurean contempt of Religion yet they desire that his authority should bee maintained Though they sometimes confesse him to be Antichrist yet beeing mounted into that chayre they doubt not but that he is Vniuersall Bishop and Head of the whole Church of CHRIST Here they triumph and please themselues as if the Holy Ghost were affixed to the Pope's palace Yet the saying is The place doth not sanctifie the man but the man the place And Hierome as hee is cited by them saith that They are not sonnes of the Saints who hold their places but who imitate their deedes Likewise Christ telleth vs that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre but warneth vs not to allow of their authoritie further then they speake out of the word of God Augustine sayth What sayd Christ but this Heare the voyce of the Shepheard euen by hirelings For by sitting in the chaire they teach the Law of God therefore God doeth instruct vs by them If they will teach ought of their owne heare them not doe it not Likewise Paul saith that Antichrist that man of sinne must fit in the Temple Hierome sayth Well doest thou consider Peter consider Iudas also doest thou allow of Stephen marke also what Nicholas was Ecclesiasticall dignity maketh not a Christian Thus farre Hierome It is reported that Pope Marcellinus sacrificed to Idoles that Pope Liberius was an Arrian that Pope Iohn the 22 had an impious opinion concerning the immortalitie of the soule that Pope Iohn the 8. was a woman that shee committed adultery during her Papacie and going pompously in procession about the Citie was deliuered of a childe euen in the very sight of the Bishops and Cardinals And Liranus affirmeth that many popes haue turned infidels Wherefore we must not bee too confident of places and successions and vaine titles of dignities Wicked Nero succeeded godly Metellus Annas and Caiphas succeeded Aaron and oftentimes Idoles are put in the place of GOD. 26 But what I pray you is this great power and authoritie whereof they doe so insolently boast whence comes it From Heauen or of men Christ spake vnto Peter say they vpon this rocke I will build my Church by which words the Popes authoritie is confirmed For the Church of Christ is placed in Peter as in the foundation But Christ gaue nothing to Peter by these words more then to the other Apostles neither doth hee make mention of the Pope or of Rome Christ is that rocke Christ is that foundation No man saith Saint Paul can lay another foundation then that which is alreadie laid which is Christ Iesus 27 These words vpon this rock I will build my Church Saint Augustine expoundeth thus vpon this saith he which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God It is not said thou art the rock but thou art Peter the rock was Christ Saint Basill saith thus vpon this rock that is vpon this faith I will build my Church Origen that most ancient Father saith that euery disciple is a rocke after that he hath drunke of that spirituall rock and vpon such a rocke all the doctrine of the Church is builded But if thou thinkest that the whole is built vpon Peter onely what sayest thou of Iohn the sonne of thunder and of each of the Apostles For shall we be so bould as to say the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against Peter onely and they shall preuaile against the rest of the Apostles and against good men Or shall wee not rather say let that which is spoken and the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against him and that other vpon this rock I will build my Church be true in euery one of those of whom it was spoken Were the keyes of the kingdome giuen to Peter only so that none of the other Saints might meddle with them Then if this saying to thee I will giue the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen be common to others also why are not the other sayings so to Saint Hilarie saith There is but one happie rocke of faith which Peter confessed with his mouth And again he saith Vpon this confession of Peter the Church is built and a little after hee saith This faith is the foundation of the Church In like manner other Fathers Hierom Cyrill Beda say that the Church is built not vpon Peter but vpon his faith that is vpon Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom Peter by diuine inspiration confessed Peter saith Augustine taketh his name from the Rocke not the Rocke from Peter neither will I sayth hee build my selfe vpon thee but I will build thee vpon mee So also Nicholas Lira though hee bee not alwayes a good author for you know in what age hee liued saw thus much Vpon this Rocke sayth hee that is vpon CHRIST By this it appeareth that the Church cannot relie wholly vpon any man by reason of any power or Ecclesiasticall dignitie because many Popes are knowen to be Apostats haue been Apostats 28 Why then wherein doeth this Papall authoritie consist In teaching They teach not at all In administring the Sacraments They administer them not In feeding Why they doe it not Yet this is the power which CHRIST bestowed on his Apostles Goe saith he into the whole world and preach the Gospell And afterward Yee shall bee fishers of men And as my liuing Father sent mee so send I you But these men whither go they what doe they teach or preach or fish for From whence goe they or by whom are they sent This is not Apostolicall authoritie but a proud intolerable domination vsurped by force and tyranny None of vs saith Cyprian calleth himselfe Bishop of Bishops nor violently compelleth his Colleagues to any necessary obedience sith euery Bishop may vse his libertie and power according to his owne discretion without beeing iudged by any seeing that hee himselfe iudgeth no man Againe